2-3-5- 


t 


^  #» 

#^*»       ■ 


THE 


CHRISTIAN  ORATOR  I 


A    COLLECTION     OF     SPEECHES,    DELIVERED 
ON 

PUBLIC    OCCASIONS 

BEFORE    RELIGIOUS 

BENEVOLENT  SOCIETIES. 

TO    WHICH    IS    PREFIXED 

AN  ABRIDGMENT  OF 

walker's    ELEMENTS    OP    ELOCUTION. 

Designed  for  the  use  of  CoUtges^  AcademieSy  and  Schools. 

BY    A    GENTLEMAN   OF    MASSACHUSETTS. 


CHARLES  TOWN  : 

PRINTED    Br    SAMUEL    ETHERIDGB. 
1818. 


UrSTRICT    OF     MASSACHUSETTS,    TO     WIT: 

Bisirict  C/evh's  Office. 
(L.  S.j  Be  it  remembered.  That  on  the  twenty-sixth  day 
ot"  December,  A.  D  eighteen  hundred  and  seventeen, 
in  the  forty-second  \e^.r  of  the  independence  of  the  United 
Stales  of  America,  ^^AMUEL  Kthehidce,  of  the  snid  Dis- 
trict, has  deposited  in  this  <  iffiue  the  title  of  a  book,  the  right 
•whereof  he  claims  as  proprietor,   in  the  vords  following,  to  wit : 

**  The  Christian  Onitor ;  or,  a  collection  of  speeches  delivered 
on  public  occasions  before  reiigi')us  benevolent  societies.  To 
which  is  prefixed  an  abridgment  of  Walker's  Element's  of  tlo- 
cuiion,  designed  for  the  use  of  colleges,  academies,  and  schools. 
By  a   Gentleman    of  Massachusetts." 

In  conformity  to  the  act  of  the  (Jongress  of  the  United  States, 
entitled,  "  An  act  for  the  encouragement  of  learning,  by  secur- 
ing the  copies  of  maps,  charts  and  books,  to  the  authors  and 
proprietors  of  such  copies,  during  the  times  therein  mention- 
ed :"  and  also  to  an  act  entitled,  "  An  Act  snppleirientar}  to  an 
act,  entitled  An  Act  tor  the  ericouragement  of  h-arning  by  se- 
curing the  copies  of  maps,  charts,  aiul  books  to  the  authoi-s  and 
proprietors  of  such  copies  duriig  the  times  therein  n)»-iitioned  ; 
and  extending  the  benefits  tliereof  to  ihe  arts  of  designing,  en- 
graving and  etching  historical  and  other  prints." 

XX7-    T-k  ')  Cl^vk  of  the  District 

John  W.  Davis,  j      of  Massachusetts. 


PREFACE. 


"W^  ^iv<^  in  a  remarkable  peiiod  of  the 
World  ;  in  a  period  when  revolulions  of  the 
most  extensive  and  momentous  character 
are  occiirrin(]r  with  a  rapidity  altogether 
without  a  parallel.  Tiie  darkness,  wuiich  for 
so  many  ages  has  covered  ttie  intellectual, 
political,  and  moral  prospects  of  man,  is 
vanisliing  avvay,  and  scenes  of  tmexarapled 
brightness  are  every  where  opening  to  our 
view.  The  customs,  wi)ich  were  generated 
and  nouristjed  by  the  heathenism  and  infi- 
delity of  former  days,  are  melting  away 
before  Schools,  and  Missionaries,  and  Bi- 
bles. Even  war,  so  fruitlul  in  misery,  and 
which  has  reigned  without  control  ever  since 
the  flood,  is  beginning  to  yield  its  domin- 
ion ;  and  in  its  room  a  spirit  of  peace, 
and  of  heavenly  benevolence,  has  gone 
forth,  to  unite  in  one  happy  family,  all  the 
children  of  Adam. 

Such  a  radical  change  in  the  feelings  of 
men,  requires,  and  will  produce,  a  corres- 
ponding change  in  the  instil utions  of  socie- 
ty. Such  a  chanoe  lias  aheady  appeared 
in  the  periodical  productions  of  the  press. 
The  columns  ol  our  newspapers,  which 
w^ere  form*;  riy  employed  in  sending  a  mur- 
derous  spirit  of  hostility    towards    foreio-n 


IV  PREFACE. 

nations,  and  in  kindling  the  flame  of  discord 
among  brethren  at  home,  are  now  employed 
in  promoting  the  exertions,  and  proclaiming 
the  trinmpljs  of  Christian  benevolence. 

It  is  worthy  of  consideration,  whether 
changes  of  this  auspicious  cliaracter  may 
not  be  extended.  Every  one,  wlio  lias  ex- 
amined the  collections  of  speeches  in  tlie 
Reading  books,  commonly  put  into  the 
Lands  of  children  at  our  academies  and 
common  schools,  must  have  observed,  tiiat 
they  contain  many,  which  breathe  unhal- 
lowed feelings;  a  spirit  of  pride  and  revenge, 
of  ambition  and  war;  a  spirit  wholly  op- 
posed to  the  gentleness  and  humility  of  the 
Gospel.  Hovv  incongruous  is  this  with  the 
temper  of  these  times  !  While  the  emper- 
ors of  the  earth  are  laying  aside  their  lau- 
rels, and  leaguing  together  to  put  an  end 
to  war,  the  children  of  Christian  parents 
are  taught  to  glow  in  unholy  admiration 
of  heroes  and  conquerors.  While  thou- 
sands are  contributing  to  diffuse  the  precepts 
of  the  Gospel  among  the  distant  heathen, 
our  own  children  are  learning  the  maxims, 
and  sentiments  of  heathen  orators  and 
moralists. 

To  remedy  this  evil,  it  has  been  thought 
advisable  to  publish  a  collection  of  speeches 
for  the  youth  of  our  country,  more  in  harmo- 
ny with  the  spirit  of  the  times,  and  adapted 
to  enlist  their  feelings  and  energies  in  car- 
rying forward  the  grand  schemes  of  benevo- 


PREFACE. 


lence,  which  are  now  in  successful  opera- 
tion throu:4iK)iit  the  church,  and  world. 
Such  has  been  the  object  of  the  compiler 
of  tlie  following  vohime.  His  situation  has 
given  him  access  to  a  o;reat  variety  of  nia- 
terials;  and  it  is  presumed,  that,  in  point  of 
genuine  eloquence,  many  of  the  speeches 
in  tliis  volume,  are  not  surpassed  by  any 
which   this  peculiar  age  has  produced. 

An  abridgment  of  VV^alkek's  Elements 
of  Elocution,  a  work  which  stands  first  in 
its  kind  in  the  estimation  of  the  public,  is, 
with  obvious  propriety,  prefixed  to  this 
work. 

As  this  is  designed  to  be  a  reading  book 
in  common  scliools,  as  well  as  to  furnish 
declamations  for  students  in  our  colleges  and 
academies,  the  speeches  are  divided  into 
sections,  and  numbered,  for  the  convenience 
both  of  instructors  and  scholars. 

That  the  work  may  promote  the  cause 
of  religion  and  humanity,  is  the  sincere 
wish  oif 

THE    COMPILEK. 

Jan.  1,  1818. 


1* 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

Elements  of  Elocution  I 
Speech  of  Kev  W  Dealiry  43 
— —  James  Si.ephens  Ksq.  45 
— —    Jliarles   (Jraut,  juii.      48 

do.  51 

Ilev.  W.  Dealtry  53 

•  Uiarles  (ii'an.t jmi.         55 

Address  of  American  Bible 

Society 
Speech  <>f  Mr.  Chalmers 

do 

Bishop  of  Norwich 

;»ev.  G.   T     Noel 

John  Harford    Esq. 

do. 

liev.  J    H.  Sin^pr 

liev.   Miles  Jackson 

Uev.   T.   (Jotterill 

Horrorsof  War.— R.  Hall 
Peace  and  War  do. 

Diuy  of  acknowledging 

God  -  -         do. 

Ciiaracter  of  the  Eu- 
ropean W>ir  do 
The  punislimeni  of  an 

infidel  nation         -       do. 

Religion,  a  security  against 

national  calamities      do. 

Dutv  of  visiting  the  poor  do 

The  danger  of  neglecting 

the  poor  do. 

Advantages    of  Knowl- 
edge -  do. 
Objections  to  educating 

tl>e  poor  answered  do. 
Evils  of  ignorance  do. 
On  profane  swearing  do. 
The  folly  of  infidelity 
Christianity  recommend- 
ed to  the  youag  R.Hall  107 
Christia'is  encouraged  in 

evil  times  -  do. 

Chrislianitv   contrasted 

with  infidelity  do. 

Influence   of  the  mar- 
riage institution 
Concise  history  of  French 
infidelity       i)r.  Dwight 
Brief  account   of  iilu 

luinism  -  'l'^> 

Speech  of  LordTeignnjoutI 

do.    liev    Dr    Mason    120 

Importance  of  early  relig- 
ious education  127 
Speech  of  Mr.    Thorp         128 
I'he  dignity  and  importance 
of  the  niiuisurial  office    135 


57 
59 
62 
64 
67 
68 
71 
74 
77 
80 
84 
88 

89 

91 

93 

95 
96 

98 

100 

101 

102 
104 
105 


108 

110 

113 

114 

116 
118 


PAGE.- 

Speech  of  Talvin  to  his  flock  137 

ofWm   Wilberforce  132 

of  Mr    Pitt  on  the 

slave  trade  -  138 

Motives  to  active  use- 
fulness Ur    .Mason     140 
Biography  of  VIrs.  Isa- 
bella  (iraham  do      142 
Speech  of  Uev.  Mr  Thorpe  155 
Address  of  the    African 

Institution  -  165 

Importance  of  the  Bible  to 

the  female  stX.Bp  White  168 
Motives  to  beneviilence  171 
Importance  of  the  Bible  178 
Comparison  of  the  past, 
•with  the  ))resent  times, 
in  respect  to  missions  17a 
The  progre<;s   and  end  of 

inteuii)erance  1 7f 

The  holy  league  -  181 

State  of  the  heathen  world  183 
An  objection  to   sending 

the  gospel  answered  189 
Alarming  symptom  of  na- 
tional degt  neracy  191 
Effects  of  a  laX  theology  194 
Address  to  mariners  195 
Influence    of  infidelity    on 

morals  -  -         198 

The  humility  and  dignity 

of  the  ciirlstifin  -     20! 

Motives    to   secures     the 

blessings  of  the  gospel       203 
Motives    to  support    Sun- 
day  schools  -  207 
The  indispensable  necessity 

of  scriptural  knowledge  2LS 
Effects  of  scriptural  knowl- 
edge -  218 
Speech  of  prince  Galiixin  221 
State  of  France  -  229 
The  surprise  of  death  231 
'I'hc  uncertainty  of  life  233 
The  Slate  of  the  Jews  236 
Extract    from    the    eighth 

report  of  the  Jews'  Soc  242 
Speech  of  (ieorge  Griflin  244 
Sperchof  Mr    Jay  249 

Extract  from  lord  Teign- 

mouth's  speech  -  255 
Extract  from  tlie    speech 

of  Charles  Grant,  jun.  257 
Extract  fi  om  the  speech 

of  C.  D.  Brereton  259 

Extract  from  the  speech 
efiiev,  Mr.  BickcreUth  262 


Of  HE 


CHRISTIAN     ORATOR. 


ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION, 

ABRIDGED    FROM    WALKER. 

X  HE  grand  aim  of  the  reader,  or  speaker  should 
be  to  express  the  sense  of  a  composition,  so  as  to 
be  understood,  and,  at  the  same  time,  give  it  all 
the  force,  beauty,  and  variety,  of  which  it  is  sua- 
ceptible. 

In  order  to  attain  this,  it  becomes  necessary  for 
the  student  to  make  himself  acquainted  with  the 
doctrine  of  punctuation.  Punctuation  may  be  con- 
sidered, first,  with  regard  to  the  sense  simply; 
secondly,  with  regard,  not  only  to  the  sense,  but 
to  variety  and  beauty,  force  and  harmony.  The 
former  may  be  styled  grammatical  punctuation,  the 
latter,  rhetorical. 

PRACTICAL    SYSTEM    OP      GRAMMATICAL    PUNCTU- 
ATION. 

RULE  1. 
A  SIMPLE  sentence,  that  is,  a  sentence  having 
but  one  subject,  or  nominative,  and  one  finite  verb, 
admits  of  no  pause  ;  as,  **  True  politeness  has  itd 
seat  in  the  heart." 


2  ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTIOPT. 

Excep,  An  adjunct,  by  wliirh  is  meant  an  \m- 
perfecl  phrase,  or  pnrt  of  a  senlenr.e,  whi<  h  makes 
no  sense  of  itself,  but  serves  to  modify  the  mean- 
ing of  the  subject  or  verb,  standing  out  of  its  nat- 
ural order,  may  be  followed  by  a  comma,  and 
sometimes  also  preceded  by  it  ;  as,  But,  even  on 
that  occasion,  you  ought  not  to  rejoice."  "In  the 
moments  of  eager  contention,  every  thing  is  mag- 
nified.'* 

RULE  2. 

In  compound  sentences,  make  as  many  distinc- 
tions by  commas,  as  there  are  simple  sentences 
contained  in  them;  as,  "My  hopes,  fears,  joys, 
pains,  all  centre  in  you." 

Obs,  1.  When  several  adjuncts  affect  the  sub. 
ject  of  the  verb;  as,  "  A  good,  wise,  learned  man  is 
an  ornament,"  &c.  ;  or  when  several  adverbs,  or  ad- 
verbial circumstances  affect  the  verb  ;  as,  "He  be- 
haved hiinself  modestly,  prudently,  virtuously," 
it  is  to  he  understood,  that  there  are  actually  so 
many  si:n|)le  sentences  implied,  as  there  are  ad-^ 
juncts,  or  adverbial  circunistances. 

Obs.  2.  Many  sentences  seemingly  simple,  are 
nevertheless  of  the  compound  kind.  Such  are 
those  sentences,  which  contain  what  is  called  the 
ablative  absohite  ;  nouns,  in  apposition  ;  also  nouns 
independent,  where  an  address  is  made. 

Obs.  3.  Sone  sentenceri  generally  supposed 
to  be  compound,  are,  in  fact,  simple  j  as,  "  The 


ELEMENTS    OF    ELOGUT10?r,  J 

idiaginafion  and  judgment  do  not  always  agree.'* 
In  this  case  the  words,  the  hnaglnatioii  and  the 
judgment,  form  but  one  subject  of  a  siiiiple  sen- 
tence. 

EXCEPTIONS    TO    RULE    2. 

!•  When  sentences  are  connected  by  the  com- 
pound pronoun  what,  the  comma  is  omitted  ;  as, 
•'  This  is  what  1  wanted."  "  He  does  what  he 
pleases,"   &c. 

2.  The  comma  is  sometimes  omitted  in  short 
comparative  setftences ;  as,  "What  is  sweeter 
than  honey  ?" 

3.  When  one  sentence  stands  as  the  object  of 
the  verb  of  another  sentence,  the  comma  may  be 
oaiitted  ;  as,  <*  1  knew  he  was  present." 

4.  When  the  relative  pronoun  is  understood,  as, 
"  Improve  well  the  advantages  you  possess." 

5.  Subjects,  or  adjuncts,  united  by  a  conjunc- 
tion, omit  the  comma;  as,  "  A  man  never  becomes 
learned  without  studying  constantly  and  methodic- 
ally." "  My  hopes  and  fears,  joys  and  sorrows, 
all  centre  in  you." 

RULE  3. 

When  a  sentence  can  be  divided  into  two  or 
more  members,  which  members  are  again  divisible 
into  members  more  simple,  the  former  are  to  be 
separated  by    a  semicolon. 

Exam.  "But  as  this  passion  for  admiration, 
when  it  works  according  to  reason,  improves  the 
beautiful  part  of  our  species  in  every   thing,  that 


**  ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION. 

is   laudable;     so    nothing   is  more  tieslructive  t© 
then),  when  il  is  governed  by  vanity  and  folly." 

RULE  4. 

When  a  sentence  is  so  far  perfectly  finished,  as 
not  to  be  connected  in  construolion  wilh  the  fol- 
lowing sentence,  it  is  marked  with  a  period  ;  as, 
*'  Quench  not  the  spirit."     '»  Fear  God." 

RULE  5. 

When  surprise,  or  wonder,  is  expressed,  a  note 
of  admiration  is  to  be  used  ;  \yhen  a  question  is 
asked,  a  note  of  interrogation  ;  as,  "How  wonder- 
ful the  change  !"  "  Is  this  the  man,  who  made  the 
nations  tremble?" 

PRACTICAL     SYSTEM      OF      RHETORICAL      PUNCTU- 
ATION. 

Complex  sentences  may  be  divided  into  two 
classes ;  first,    periods  ;  second,   loose    sentences, 

I.  A  period  is  an  assemblage  of  such  words,  or 
members,  as  do  not  form  seii^e,  independent  on 
each  r.Mier;  or,  if  they  do,  the  former  modify  the 
lat.'er,  or  inversely. 

It  is  of  two  kinds ;  first,  where  the  former  words 
and  tne;nbers  d^p^nd  for  sense  on  the  latter. 

Exiim.  *'  As  we  cannot  discern  the  shadow, 
moving  along  the  dial-plate,  so  the  advances  we 
make  in  learriing  are  only  perceived  by  the  dis- 
tance gone  over.'*  Tiiis  we  may  term  a  direct 
period. 


ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION.  •* 

2.  The  second  kind  of  period  is  that,  where  the 
first  part,  though  it  forms  sense  without  the  latter, 
is  nevertheless  modified  by  it  ;  as,  "  There  are 
several  arts,  which  all  men  are  in  some  measure 
masters  of,  without  being  at  the  pains  of  learning 
them."     This   we   maj   call   an    inverted    period. 

A  loose  sentence  has  its  first  member  forming 
sense,  without  being  modified  by  the  latter;  as, 
**  Persons  of  good  taste  expect  to  be  pleased  at 
the  same  time  they  are  informed  ;  and  think  that 
the  best  sense  always  deserves  the  best  language." 
In  which  example,  we  find  the  latter  member  add- 
ing something  to  the  former,  but  not  modifying  or 
altering  it. 

Sentences  being  thus  defined  and  distinguished 
into  fheir  several  kinds,  such  rules  can  more  easily 
be  given  for  dividing  them  by  pauses,  as  will  re- 
duce punctuation  to  some  rational  and  steady  prin- 
ciples. As  the  times  of  the  pauses  are  exceedingly 
indefinite,  the  fewer  distinctions  we  make  between 
Ihem,  the  less  we  shall  embarrass  the  reader  or 
speaker.  We  shall  therefore  reduce  the  number 
of  pauses  to  three  ;  nanely,  (he  smaller  pause,  an- 
swering to  the  com'ua  ;  the  greater  pau-ie,  answer- 
ing to  the  semicolon  and  colon  ;  and  the  greatest 
pau:>e,  answerina:  to  the  period.  The  lenglh  of 
these  pauses  varies  with  the  length  of  a  sentence, 
or  the  length  of  its  members. 


6  ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION. 

RULE  1. 

Every  direct  period  consists  of  two  principal 
cotistructive  paris,  hefween  which  parts  the  greater 
pause  must  be  inserted  ;  ihus,  *<  As  we  cannot  dis- 
cern the  shadow  moving  along  the  dial-plate,  solhe 
advances  we  make  in  knowledge  are  only  perceiva- 
ble by  the  distance  gone  over." 

RULE  2. 

Every  inverted  period  consists  of  two  principal 
constructive  parts,  between  which  parts  the  greater 
pause  must  be  inserted;  these  parts  divide  at  that 
point,  where  the  latter  par  of  the  sentence  begins 
to  modify  the  former  ;  as,  *<  Every  one  that  speaks 
and  reasons  is  a  grammarian,  and  a  logician,  though 
he  may  be  utterly  unacquainted  with  the  rules  of 
grammar,  or  logick,  as  delivered  in  books  and  sys- 
tems." 

RULE  3. 

Every  loose  sentence  must  consist  of  a  period, 
either  direct  or  inverted,  and  an  additional  member 
which  does  not  modify  it  ;  and,  consequently,  thii 
species  of  sentence  requires  a  pause  between  the 
principal  constructive  parts  of  the  period,  and 
between  the  period  and  the  additional  member. 

EXAMPLE. 

Persons  of  good  taste  expect  to  be  pleased,  at 
the  same  time  they  are  informed  ;  and  think  that 
the  best  sense  al  vays  deserves  the  best    language. 

Having  thus  given  an  idea  of  the  principal  pause 
in  a  sentence,  it  will  be  necessary  to  say  something 


ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION'.  7 

of  the  subordinate  pauses,  which  may  all  be  com- 
prehended under  what  is  called  the  short  pause* 
And  here  I  would  observe,  that  by  the  long  pause, 
is  not  meant  a  pause  of  any  determinate  length, 
but  the  longest  pause  in  the  sentence.  And  it  may 
pass  for  a  good  general  rule,  that  the  principal 
pause  is  longer,  or  shorter,  according  to  the  sim- 
plicity or  complexity  of  the  sentence. 

After  a  sentence  is  divided  into  its  principal 
parts  by  the  long  pause,  these  parts,  if  complex, 
are  again  divisible  into  subordinate  parts  by  a  short 
pause  ;  and  these,  if  necessary,  are  again  divisible 
into  more  subordinate  parts  by  a  still  shorter  pause, 
till  at  last  we  arrive  at  those  words,  which  admit 
no  pause  ;  as  the  article  and  substantive;  the  sub- 
stantive and  adjective  in  their  natural  order,  or,  if 
unattended  by  adjuncts,  in  any  order;  and  the 
prepositions  and  the  words  they  govern.  These 
words  are  not  divisible  except  for  the  sake  of  em- 
phasis. 

Every  other  combination  of  words  seems  divisi- 
ble, if  occasion  require.  And  here  it  may  be  ob- 
served that  all  the  words  of  a  sentence  may  be 
distinguished  into  those  that  modify,  and  those, 
that  are  modified.  The  words,  that  are  modifi- 
ed, are  the  nominative  and  the  verb  it  governs. 
Every  other  word  may  be  said  to  be  a  modifier  of 
these  words. 

The  modifying  words  are  also  themselves  modi- 
fied by  other  words;  and  thus  the  whole  sentence 
2 


a  ELEMENTS    OP    ELOCUTION. 

may  be  divided  info  superior  and  subordinate 
classes  of  words  ;  each  class  being  composed  of 
words  more  united  among  themselves,  than  the 
several  classes  are  with  each  other. 

Exam,  **  The  members  of  that  society  have 
suffered  much  from  the  intolerance  of  their  perse- 
cutors." The  noun  members,  and  the  verb  have 
suffered,  with  their  several  adjuncts,  form  the  two 
principal  classes  of  words  in  this  sentence  ;  and 
between  these  classes  a  pause  is  more  readily  ad- 
mitted, than  between  any  other  words.  If  the  lat- 
ter class  may  be  thought  too  long  to  be  pronounced 
without  a  pause,  we  may  more  easily  place  one  at 
much,  than  between  any  other  words;  because, 
though  have  siiffered  is  modified  by  every  one  of 
the  succeeding  words,  taken  all  together,  yet  it  is 
more  immediately  modified  by  much,  as  this  por- 
tion is  also  modified  by  from  the  intolerance  of 
iheir  'persecutors. 

If  another  pause  were  necessary,  it  would  be 
more  easily  admitted  at  intolerance,  than  between 
any  other  words,  because  thai,  together  with  the 
preceding  words,  is  modified  by  the  adjunct,  of 
iheir  persecutors. 

In  these  observations,  however,  it  must  be  care- 
fully understood,  that  this  multiplicity  of  shorter 
pauses  is  not  recommended  as  necessary  or  prop- 
er, but  only  as  possible,  and  to  be  admitted  occa- 
sionally. To  draw  the  line  as  much  as  possible 
between  what  is   necessary   and  unnecessary,  we 


ELEMENTS    OP    ELOCUTION.  9 

shall  endeavour  to  bring  together  such  particular 
cases  as  demand  the  short  pause,  and  those  where 
it  cannot  be  omitted  without  hurting  either  the 
sense  or  the  deliverj. 

RULE  4. 

When  a  nominative  consii^ts  of  more  than  one 
word,  it  is  necessary  to  pause  after  it. 

RULE  5. 
Whatever  member  intervenes  between  the  nom- 
inative case  and  ttie  verb,  or  between  the  verb  and 
the  accusative  case,  is  of  the  nature  of  a  paren- 
thesis, and  must  be  separated  from  both  by  a  short 
pause,  as,  "  !♦  that  speak  in  righteousness,  am 
mighty  to  save."  «'  A  man  of  fine  taste  in  writing 
will  discern,  after  the  same  manner,  beauties  and 
imperfections,  to   which  others  are  insensible." 

RULE  6. 
When  two  verbs  come  together,  and  the  latter 
is  in  the  infinitive  mood,  if  any  words  come  be- 
tween, they  must  be  separated  from  the  latter  verb 
by  a  pause;  as,  «It  is  impossible  for  a  jealous 
man,  to  be  thoroughly  cured  of  his  suspicions." 

RULE  7. 

If  there  are  several  subjects,  belonging  in  the  same 
manner  to  one  verb,  or  several  verbs,  belonging  in 
the  same  manner  to  one  subject,  the  subjects  and 
verbs  are  still  to  be  accounted  equal  in  number  5  for 
every  verb  must  have  its  subject,  and  every  sub"- 


10  ELEMENTS    OP    ELOCUTION. 

ject  its  verb ;  and  every  one  of  (he  subjects,  or 
verbs,  should  have  its  point  of  distinction  and  a 
short  pause  ;  as,  "  Riches,  pleasure,  and  health, 
become  evils  to  those,  who  do  not  know  how  to 
use  them." 

RULE  8. 

If  there  are  several  adjectives  belonging  in  the 
same  manner  to  one  substantive,  or  several  substan- 
tives belonging  in  the  same  manner  to  one  adjective, 
the  adjective  and  substantives  are  still  to  be  ac- 
counted equal  in  number  ;  for  every  substantive 
must  have  its  adjective,  and  every  adjective  its 
substantive  ;  and  every  adjective  coming  after  its 
substantive,  and  every  adjective  coming  before  the 
substantive,  except  the  last,  must  be  separated  by 
a  short  pause. 

EXAMPLE. 

A  polite,  an  active,  and  a  supple  behaviour,  is 
necessary  to  succeed  in  life. 

RULE  9. 

If  there  are  several  adverbs  belonging  in  the 
same  manner  to  one  verb,  or  several  verbs  belong- 
ing in  the  same  manner  to  one  adverb,  the -verbs 
and  adverbs  are  still  to  be  accounted  equal  in  num- 
ber ;  and  if  the  adverbs  come  after  the  verb,  they 
are  each  of  them  to  be  separated  by  a  pause  ;  but 
if  the  adverbs  come  before  the  verb,  a  pause  must 
separate  each  of  them  from  the  verb  but  the  last. 


Elements  op  elocution'.  11 


EXAMPLES. 


To  loVe,  wisely,  rationally,  and  prudently,  is, 
in  the  opinion  of  lovers,  not  to  love  at  all. 

Wisely,  rationally,  and  prudently  to  love,  is,  in 
the  opinion  of  lovers,  not  to  love  at  all. 

RULE  10. 

Words,  put  into  the  case  absolute,  must  be  sepa- 
rated from  the  rest  by  a  short  pause  ;  as,  "  If  a 
man  borrow  ought  of  his  neighbour,  and  it  be  hurt 
or  die,  the  owner  thereof  not  being  with  it,  he  shall 
surely  make  it  good." 

RULE  11. 

Nouns  in  apposition  have  a  short  pause  between 
them,  either  if  both  these  nouns  consist  of  many 
terms,  or  the  latter  only  ;  as,  "  Paul,  the  apostle  of 
the  Gentiles." 

RULE  12. 

Relative  pronouns  in  the  nominative  require  a 
short  pause  before  them  ;  as,  "  Saints,  that  taught, 
and  led  the  way  to  heaven." 

RULE  13. 

When  that  is  used  as  a  casual  conjunction,  it 
ought  always  to  be  preceded  by  a  short  pause;  as, 
"  Forgive  me,  that  1  thus  your  patience  wrong.'' 

RULE  14. 
Prepositions  and  conjunctions  are  more  united 
with  the  words  they  precede,  than  wi(h  those  they 
follow ;  and,   consequently,  if  it  be   necessary  to 


12  ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCHTIOCr. 

pause,  ihey  ought  to  be  classed  with  thesuccBeding 
words;  as,  **  A  violent  passion,  for  universal  ad- 
miration, produces  the  most  ridiculous  circum- 
stances, in  the  general  behaviour  of  women,  of 
the  most  excellent  understandings." 

RULE  15. 

Contrasted  words,  or  parts  in  a  sentence  in  op- 
position to  each  other,  require  a  sh(?rt  pause  after 
them  ;  as,  "The  pleasures  of  the  imagination,  taken 
in  their  full  extent,  are  not  so  gross  as  those  of 
sense,  nor  so  refined  as  those  of  the  understand- 
ing." After  gross  and  rejitied  ought  to  be  a  short 
pause. 

PRACTICAL     SYSTEM     OF     THE    INFLECTIONS    OF 
THE    VOICE. 

Besides  the  pauses,  which  indicate  a  greater 
or  less  separation  of  the  parts  of  a  sentence,  and 
a  conclusion  of  the  whole,  there  are  certain  inflec- 
tions of  the  voice,  accompanj'ing  these  pauses, 
which  are  as  necessary  to  the  sense  of  the  sen- 
tence as  the  pauses  themselves  ;  and  without  which 
will  be  lost  all  that  force,  beauty,  variety,  and 
harmony,  which  a  good  reader  or  speaker  gives  to 
composition,  when  he  enters  into  the  spirit  of  his 
author,  and  displays  e\ery  part  of  it  to  advantage. 

By  inflection  of  the  voice  is  to  be  understood 
that  upward  or  downward  slide,  which  the  voice 
makes,  when  the  pronunciation  of  a  word  is  finish- 
ing;  and  which  may  be  called  the  rising  and  fall- 
ing inflection. 


ELEMENTS    OP    ELOCOTIOJC.  18 

In  order  to  make  this  different  inflection  of  voice 
more  easily  apprehended,  it  may  not,  perhaps,  be 
useless  to  attend  to  the  following  direciions.  Let 
us  suppose  we  are  to  pronounce  the  following  sen- 
tence :   Does  Caesar  deserve  fame  or  blame  ? 

This  sentence,  it  is  presumed,  will,  at  first  sight, 
be  pronounced  with  the  proper  inflections  of  voice, 
bj  everj  one  that  can  barely  read  ;  and  if  the 
reader  will  but  narrowly  watch  the  sounds  of  the 
words  yame  and  blame,  he  will  have  an  example 
of  the  two  inflections  here  spoken  of:  fame  will 
have  the  rising,  and  blame  the  falling  inflection  : 
but,  to  make  this  distinction  still  clearer,  if,  instead 
of  pronouncing  the  word  fame  slightly,  he  does 
but  give  it  a  strong  emphatick  force,  and  let  it 
drawl  off  the  tongue  for  some  time  before  the 
sound  finishes,  he  will  find  it  slide  upwards,  and 
end  in  a  rising  tone  ;  if  he  makes  the  same  experi- 
ment on  the  word  blame,  he  will  find  the  sound 
slide  downwards,  and  end  in  a  falling  tone  :  and 
this  drawling  pronunciation,  though  it  lengthens 
the  sounds  beyond  their  proper  duration,  does  not 
alter  them  essentially;  the  same  inflections  are 
preserved  as  in  the  common  pronuncialien  ;  and 
the  distinction  is  as  real  in  one  mode  of  pronounc- 
ing as  in  the  other,  though  not  so  perceptible. 

Every  pause,  of  whatever  kind,  must  necessa- 
rily adopt  one  of  these  two  inflections,  or  continue 
in  a  monotone. 

We  now  proceed  to  apply  the  doctrine  of  inflec- 
tion to  that  of  punctuation. 


14  ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION. 

But  before  anj  rules  for  applying  the  inflections 
are  laid  down,  perhaps  it  will  be  necessary  again 
to  take  notice,  that  though  there  are  but  two  sim- 
ple or  radically  different  inflections,  the  rising 
and  falling,  yet  the  latter  is  divisible  into  two  kinds 
of  very  different  and  even  opposite  import.  The 
falling  inflection  without  a  fall  of  the  voice,  or,  in 
other  words,  that  inflection  of  voice  which  consists 
of  a  downward  slide,  in  a  high  and  forcible  tone, 
may  either  be  applied  to  that  part  of  a  sentence 
where  a  portion  of  sense  is  formed,  as  at  the  word 
unjustly  ;  or  to  that  part  where  no  sense  is  formed, 
as  at  the  word  temperance  ;  but  when  this  down- 
ward slide  is  pronounced  in  a  lower  and  less  forci- 
ble tone  than  the  preceding  words,  it  indicates  not 
only  that  the  sense,  but  the  sentence,  is  concluded. 

The  rising  inflection  is  denoted  by  the  acute  ac- 
cent, thus   {'), 

The  falling  inflection  is  denoted  by  the  grave 
accent,  thus  (^). 

COMPACT    SENTENCE.       DIRECT     PERIOD. 

RULE  1. 

Every  direct  period,  so  constructed  as  to 
have  its  two  principal  constructive  parts  con- 
nected by  correspondent  conjunctions,  requires 
the  long  pause  with  the  rising  inflection  at  the  end 
of  the  first  principal  constructive  member. 

EXAMPLE. 

As  we  cannot  discern  the  shadow  moving  along  the  dial-plate, 
so  the  iidvances  we  make  io  knowledge  are  only  perceivable  by 
the  distance  gone  orer. 


ELEMENTS    OP    ELOCUTION.  l§ 

RULE  2. 

Every  direct  period,  consisting  of  two  principal 
constructive  parts,  and  having  only  the  first  part 
comoience  with  a  conjuction,  requires  the  rising 
inflection   and  long  pause  at  the  end  of  this  part, 

EXAMPLE. 

As  in  my  speculations  I  have  endeavoured  to  extinguish  passion 
and  prejudice,  1  am  still  desirous  of  doing  some  good  in  this  par- 
ticular. 

RULE  3. 

Direct  periods,  which  commence  with  particles 
of  the  present  and  past  tense  consist  of  two  parts ; 
between  which  must  be  inserted  the  long  pause  and 
rising  inSeclion. 

EXAMPLE. 

Having  already  shown  how  the  fancy  is  affected  by  the  works 
of  nature,  and  afterwards  considered  in  general  both  the  works  of 
nature  and  of  art,  how  they  mutually  assist  and  complete  each 
other,  in  forming  such  scenes  and  prospects  as  are  most  apt  to 
delight  the  mind  of  the  behblder;  I  shall  in  this  paper  throw  to* 
gether  some  reflections  on  that  particular  art,  which  has  a  more 
immediate  tendency  than  any  other,  to  produce  those  primary 
pleasures  of  the  imagination,  which  have  hitherto  been  the  subject 
of  this  discourse. 

INVERTED    PERIOD. 

RULE. 

Every  period,  where  the  first  part  forms  perfect 
sense  by  itself,  but  is  modified  or  determined  in  its 
signification  by  the  latler,  has  the  rising  inflection 
and  long  pause  between  these  parts  as  in  the 
direct  period. 

EXAMPLE. 

Gratian  very  often  recommends  the  fine  taste,  as  the  utmost 
perfection  of  an  accomplished  man. 


16  ELEMEN^TS    OF    ELOCUTIOJI. 

LOOSE    SENTENCE. 

RULE. 

Etery  member  of  a  sentence  forming  consistent 
sense,  and  followed  by  two  other  members  which 
do  not  modifj  or  restrain  its  signification,  admits 
of  the  falling  inflection. 

EXAMLPLE. 

For  this  reason,  there  is  notliing  more  enlivens  a  prospect  thaa 
rivers,  jetteaus,  and  falls  of  water,  where  the  scene  is  perpetually- 
shifting  and  entertaining  the  sight  every  naotnent  with  something 
that  is  new. 

ANTITHETICK    MEMBER. 

When  sentences  have  two  parts  corresponding 
with  each  other,  so  as  to  form  an  antithesis,  the 
first  part  must  always  terminate  with  the  rising 
inflection. 

EXAMPLE. 

I  imagined  that  I  was  admitted  into  a  long  spacious  gallery, 
■which  liad  one  side  covered  with  pieces,  of  all  the  famous  painters 
who  are  now  living  ;  and  the  other  with  the  greatest  masters  who 
ai*e  dead. 

The  pleasures  of  the  imagination  are  not  so  gross  as  those  of 
sense,  nor  so  refined  as  those  of  the  understanding. 

PENULTIMATE     MEMBER. 

As  the  last  member  must  almost  always  be  ter- 
minated by  the  falling  inflection  at  the  period,  a 
falling  inflection,  immediately  preceding  it,  in  the 
penultimate  member,  would  be  too  sudden  a  repe- 
tition of  nearly  similar  sounds  ;  hence  arises  the 
propriety  of  the  following 

RULE. 

Every  member  of  a  sentence,  immediately  pre- 
ceding the  last,  requires  the  rising  inflection. 


ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION.  17 

EXAMPLE. 

Tlie  florist,  the  planter,  the  gardener,  the  husbandman,  wlien 
they  are  accomplishments  to  the  man  of  fortune,  are  great  reliefs 
to  a  country  life,  and  many  ways  useful  to  those  who  are  possessed 
of  them. 

EXCEPTIONS. 

Emphasis,  which  controls  every  other  rule  in 
reading,  forms  an  exception  to  this  ;  which  is,  that 
where  an  emphalick  word  is  in  the  first  member  of 
a  sentence,  and  the  last  has  no  emphatical  word, 
this  penultimate  meaiber  then  terminates  with  the 
falling  infection. 

EXAMPLE. 

I  must,  therefore  desire  the  reader  to  reraember,  that  by  the 
pleasures  of  the  imagination,  I  meant  only  such  pleasuies  as  arise 
originally  from  sight ;  and  that  1  divide  these  pleasures  into  two 
kinds. 

SCRIES. 

As  variety  is  necessary  in  the  delivery  of  al- 
most every  separate  portion  of  a  sentence,  it  must 
be  much  more  so  where  the  sentence  is  so  con- 
structed that  perfectly  similar  portions  succeed 
each  other  to  a  considerable  number.  If  the  ear  is 
displeased  at  the  similar  endings  of  two  or  three 
members,  which,  though  unlike  in  other  respects, 
are  necessarily  connected  in  sense,  how  intolerable 
must  it  be  to  hear  a  long  detail  of  perfectly  similar 
members,  pronounced  with  exactly  the  same  tone 
of  voice  !  The  instinctive  taste  for  harmony  in  the 
most  undisciplined  ear  would  be  disgusted  with 
such  a  monotony  :  and  we  find  few  readers,  even 
among  those  who  are  incapable  of  diversifying  any 


18  ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION. 

other  species  of  sentence,  that  do  not  endeavour 
to  throw  some  variety  into  an  enumeration  of  many 
similar  particulars.  An  attempt  to  point  out  the 
most  harmonious  and  emphatick  variety,  and  to 
reduce  it  to  such  rules  as  may  help  to  guide  us  in 
the  most  frequent  and  obvious  instances,  is  one  of 
(he  principal  objects  of  the  present  essay. 

Nothing,  however,  can  be  more  various  than  the 
pronunciation  of  a  series:  almost  every  different 
number  of  particulars  requires  a  different  method 
of  varying,  them  ;  and  even  those  of  precisely  the 
same  number  of  particulars  admit  of  a  different 
mode  of  pronunciation,  as  the  series  is  either  com- 
mencing or  concluding,  simple  or  compound  ;  single 
or  double,  or  treble,  with  niany  other  varieties  too 
complex  to  be  easily  determined:  but  as  enumerating 
several  particulars  of  a  similar  kind,  in  such  a  man- 
ner as  to  convey  them  more  forcibly  to  the  mind, 
and  at  the  same  time  to  render  them  agreeable  to 
the  ear  ;  as  this,  I  say,  is  one  of  the  most  striking 
beauties  in  reading,  it  will  be  necessary  to  give  as 
clear  an  idea  as  possible  of  that  tone  and  inflection 
of  voice,  which  seems  so  peculiarly  adapted  to  this 
species  of  sentence. 

By  a  commencing  series  is  meant  that,  which 
begins  a  sentence,  but  does  not  conclude  it.  By 
a  concluding  series  is  meant  that,  which  ends  the 
sentence,  whether  it   begin  it  or  not. 

Series,  whose  meuibers  consist  of  single  words, 
are  called  simple   series  j  and  those,  whose  mem- 


ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION.  19 

bers   consist   of  two  or   more   words,   compound 
series. 

SIMPLE    SERIES. 

RULE  1. 

When  two  members,  consisting  of  single  words, 
commence  a  sentence,  the  first  must  have  the  fall- 
ing, and  the  last  the  rising  inflection. 

EXAMPLE. 

exercise  and  temperance  strengthen  the  constitution. 

RULE  2. 

When  two  members,  consisting  of  single  words, 
conclude  a  sentence,  as  the  last  must  naturally 
have  the  falling  inflection,  the  last  but  one  assumes 
the  rising  inflection. 

EXAMPLE. 

The  constitution  is  strengthened  by  exercise  and  temperance. 

This  rule  is  the  converse  of  the  former.  It 
must,  however,  be  observed,  that  sentences  of  this 
kind,  which  can  scarcely  be  called  a  series  of  par- 
ticulars, may,  when  commencing,  assume  a  differ- 
ent order  of  inflections  on  the  first  words,  when 
the  succeeding  clause  does  not  conclude  the  sen- 
tence. 

RULE  3. 

When  three  members  of  a  sentence,  consisting 
of  single  words,  succeed  each  other  in  a  commenc- 
ing series,  the  two  last  are  to  be  pronounced  as  in 
Rule  1,  and  the  first  with  the  falling  inflection,  in 
a  somewhat  lower  tone  than  the  second. 
3 


29  ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION, 

EXAMPLES. 

Manufactures,  trade,  and  agriculture,  naturally  employ  more 
ihan  nineteen  parts  of  the  species  in  twenty. 

A  man  that  has  a  taste  for  musick,  painting,  or  architecture,  is 
like  one  that  has  another  sense,  when  corapared  with  such  as  have 
BO  relish  of  those  arts. 

RULE  4. 

When  three  members  of  a  sentence,  consisting 
of  single  words,  succeed  each  other  in  a  concluding 
series,  the  two  last  are  to  be  pronounced  as  in  Rule 
2,  and  the  first  with  the  rising  inflection  in  a  little 
higher  tone  than  the  second. 

EXAMPLE. 

A  modern  Pindarick  writer,  compared  with  Pindar,  is  like  a 
sister  among  the  Camisars  compared  with  Virgil's  Sybil  ;  the  one 
gives  that  divine  impulse  which  raises  the  mind  above  itself,  and 
makes  the  sounds  more  than  human,  while  the  other  abounds  with 
nothing  but  dist6rtion,  grimace,  and  outward  figure. 

It  may  not  be  improper  to  observe,  that  although 
the  series  of  four,  whether  commencing  or  conclud- 
ing, must  necessarily  have  the  first  and  last  words 
inflected  alike,  and  the  two  middle  words  inflecled 
alike,  yet  that  the  series  of  three  in  a  concluding 
member  may,  when  we  are  pronouncing  with  a  de- 
gree of  solemnity,  and  wish  to  form  a  cadence  ;  in 
this  case,  I  say,  we  not  only  may,  but  must  pro- 
nounce the  first  word  with  the  falling,  the  second 
with  the  rising,  and  the  last  with  the  falling  inflec- 
tion. 

RULE  5. 

When  four  members  of  a  sentence,  consisting  of 
SJiigle  words,  succeed  each  other  in  a  commencing 


ELEMENTS    OP    ELOCUTION.  2] 

series,  and  are  the  only  series  in  the  senlence,  ihey 
may  be  divided  info  two  equal  portions  :  the  first 
member  of  the  first  portion  mus^t  be  pronounced 
with  the  rising,  and  the  second  with  the  lailincr  in- 
flection, as  in  Rule  2  ;  and  the  two  members  of  (he 
last  portion  exactly  the  reverse,  that  is,  according 
to  Rule  1. 

EXAMPLE. 

Metals,  minerals,  plants,  and  meteors,  contain  a  thousand  curi- 
ous properties,  which  are  as  engaging  to  the  fancy  as  to  the 
reason. 

RULE  6. 
When  four  members  of  a  sentence,  consisting  of 
single  words,  succeed  each  other  in  a  concluding 
series,  a  pause  may,  as  in  the  former  rule,  divide 
them  into  two  equal  portions:  but  they  are  to  be 
pronounced  with  exactly  contrary  inflections  ;  that 
is,  the  two  first  must  be  pronounced  according  to 
Rule  1,  and  the  two  last  according  to  Rule  2. 

EXAMPLE. 

There  is  something  very  engaging  to  the  fancy  as  well  as  to  our 
reason,  in   the  treatise  of  metals,   minerals,  plants,  and  raeteors. 

These  rules  might  be  carried  to  a  much  greater 
length;  but  too  nice  an  attention  to  them,  in  a  long 
series,  might  not  only  be  very  difficult,  but  give  an 
air  of  stiffness  to  the  pronunciation,  which  would 
not  be  cofapensated  by  the  propriety.  It  may  be 
necessary,  however,  to  observe,  that  in  a  long 
enumeration  of  particulars,  it  would  not  be  im- 
proper to  divide  them  into  portions  of  three  ;  and 
if  we  are  not  reading  extempore,  as  it  may  be  call- 
ed, this  division  of  a  series  into  portions  of  three 


2'2  ELEMENTS    OP    ELOCUTIOIf. 

oughf  <o  commence  fiom  the  end  of  the  series  ;  that 
if  it  is  a  cornrnencing,  we  may  pionouiice  the  last 
portion  as  in  Rule  3  ;  and  if  it  'u  a  concluding  se- 
ries, we  may  pronounce  the  last  portion  according 
lo  the  observation  annexed  to  Rule  4. 

COMPOUND    SERIES.       GENERAL    RULE. 

Where  the  compound  series  commences,  the 
falling  inflection  takes  place  on  every  member  but 
the  last ;  and  when  the  series  concludes,  it  may 
take  place  on  every  member  except  the  last  but 
one.  It  must  be  carefully  noted,  likewise,  that  the 
second  member  ought  to  be  pronounced  a  little 
higher,  and  more  forcibly  than  the  first,  the  third 
than  the  second,  and  so  on  ;  for  which  purpose,  if 
the  members  are  numerous,  it  is  evidently  neces- 
sary to  pronounce  the  first  member  in  so  low  a  tone 
as  to  admit  of  rising  gradually  on  the  same  inflec- 
tion to  the  last. 

EXAMPLE  OF  A  COMMENCING  COMPOUND  SERIBS 
OF  SIX  MEMBERS. 
I  would  fain  ask  one  of  those  bigoted  infidels,  supposing  all  the 
great  points  of  atheism,  as  the  casual  or  eternal  formation  of  the 
•w6rld,  the  materiality  of  a  thinking  substance,  the  mortality  of  the 
soul,  the  fortuitous  organization  of  the  body,  the  motions  and  grav- 
itation of  matter,  with  the  like  particulars,  were  laid  together, 
and  formed  into  a  kind  of  creed,  according  to  the  opinions  of  the 
most  celebrated  atheists  ;  I  say,  supposing  such  a  creed  as  this 
were  formed,  and  imposed  upon  any  one  people  in  the  world, 
whether  it  would  not  require  an  infinitely  greater  measure  of  faith 
than  any  set  of  articles  which  they  so  violently  oppose. 

EXAMPLE  OF  THE  CONCLUDING  COMPOUND  SERIES. 

For  if  we  interpret  the  Spectator's  words  in  their  literal  mean- 
ing, we  must  suppose  that  women  of  the  first  quality  used  to  pass 


ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION.  23 

avaf  whole  mornings  at  a  puppet  show  ;  that  they  attested  their 
principles  by  patches  ;  that  an  audience  would  sit  out  an  evening 
to  hear  a  dramatick  performance,  written  in  a  language  which 
they  did  not  understand  ;  that  chairs  and  flower-pots  were  intro- 
duced as  actors  on  the  British  stage  ;  that  a  promiscuous  assem- 
bly of  men  and  women  were  allowed  to  meet  at  midnight  in  masks 
Avithin  the  verge  of  the  court,  Avith  many  improbabilities  of  the 
like  nature. 

SERIES    OF     SERIE3ES.       PRELIMINARY      OBSERVA- 
TION. 

When  Ihe  members  of  a  series,  eilher  from 
their  similitude  or  contrariety  to  each  other,  fall 
into  pairs  or  triplets ;  these  pairs  or  triplets,  con- 
sidered as  whole  members,  are  pronounced  accord- 
ing to  the  rules  respecting  those  members  of  a 
series  that  consist  of  more  than  a  single  word  ;  but 
the  parts  of  which  these  members  are  composed, 
if  consisting  of  single  words,  are  pronounced  ac- 
cording to  those  rules  which  relate  to  those  mem- 
bers that  consist  of  single  words,  as  far  as  their 
subordination  to  the  whole  series  of  members  will 
permit. 

EXAMPLE. 

For  I  am  persuaded,  that  neither  death,  nor  life  ;  nor  angelsj 
nor  principalities,  nor  powers  ;  nor  things  present,  nor  things  to 
come  ;  nor  height,  nor  d^pth  ;  nor  any  other  creature,  shall  be 
able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus 
cur  Lord. 

Upon  the  first  view  of  this  passage,  we  find  it 
naturally  falls  into  certain  distinct  portions  of  simi- 
lar or  opposite  words.  These  portions  seem  to  be 
five  in  number;  the  first  containing  two  members, 
deathi  life  ;  the  second  containing  three  members^ 
angels,  principalities ,  powers ;  the  third  two^ 
3* 


24  ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION'. 

things  presentf  things  to  come  ;  the  fourth  iv!o^ 
height,  depth  ;  the  fifth  one,  any  other  creature  : 
these  members,  if  pronounced  at  random,  and  with- 
out relation  to  that  order  in  which  they  are  placed 
bj  the  sacred  writer,  lose  half  their  beauty  and 
effect  ;  but  if  each  member  is  pronounced  with  an 
inflection  of  voice  that  corresponds  to  its  situation 
in  the  sentence,  the  whole  series  becomes  the  most 
striking  and  beautiful  climax  imaginable. 

From  the  examples  which  have  been  adduced, 
we  have  seen  in  how  many  instances  the  force,  va- 
riety and  harmony  of  a  sentence  have  been  im- 
proved by  a  proper  use  of  the  failing  inflection. 
The  series  in  particular  is  indebted  to  this  inflec- 
tion for  its  greatest  force  and  beauty.  But  it  is 
necessary  to  observe,  that  this  inflection  is  not 
equally  adapted  to  the  pronunciation  of  every  se- 
ries :  where  force,  precision,  or  distinction  is  neces- 
sary, this  inflection  very  happily  expresses  the 
sense  of  the  sentence,  and  forms  an  agreeable  cli- 
max of  sound  to  the  ear  ;  but  where  the  sense  of 
the  sentence  does  not  require  this  force,  precision, 
or  distinction,  (which  is  but  seldom  the  case,) 
where  the  sentence  commences  wifh  a  conditional 
or  suppositive  conjunction,  or  where  \he  language 
is  plaintive  and  poetical,  the  falling  inflection  seems 
less  suitable  than  the  rising. 

^  EXAMPLE. 

When  the  gay  ami  smiling  aspect  of  things  lias  hegun  to  leave 
the  passages  to  a  man's  heari  thus  thoughtlessly  unguarded  ;  when 
kind  and  caressing  looks  of  every  object  "without,  that  can  flatter 


ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTIOy.  25' 

his  senses,  has  conspired  with  the  enemy  within,  to  betray  him 
and  put  him  off  his  defence  ;  when  musick  likewise  hath  lent  her 
aid,  and  tried  her  power  upon  the  passions  ;  when  the  voice  of 
singing  men,  and  the  voice  of  siiig'ing  women,  with  the  sound  of 
the  viol  and  the  lute,  have  broke  in  upon  his  soul,  and  in  some 
tender  notes  have  touched  the  secret  springs  of  rapture, — ihat 
moment  let  us  dissect  and  look  into  his  heart; — see  how  vain,  how 
•weak,  how  empty  a  thing  it  )s  ! 

THE    FINAL    PAUSE    OR    PERIOD. 

The  tone,  with  which  we  conclude  a  sentence, 
must  be  distinguished  as  much  as  possible  from 
that  member  of  a  sentence,  which  contains  perfect 
sense,  and  is  not  necessarily  connected  with  what 
follows.  Such  a  member  requires  the  falling;  in- 
flection, but  in  a  higher  tone  than  the  preceding 
words;  as  if  we  had  finished  only  a  part  of  what 
we  had  to  say,  while  the  period  requires  the  fall- 
ing, inflection  in  a  lower  tone  as  if  we  had  nothing 
more  to  add. 

But  this  final  tone  does  not  only  lower  the  last 
"Word  ;  it  has  the  same  influence  on  those  which 
more  immediately  precede  the  last  ;  so  that  the 
cadence  is  prepared  by  a  gradual  fall  upon  the 
concluding  words  ;  every  word  in  the  latter  part 
of  a  sentence  sliding  gently  lower  till  the  voice 
drops  upon  the  last. 

EXAMPLE. 

As  the  -word  taste  arises  very  often  in  conversation,  T  shall  en- 
deavour to  give  some  account  of  it,  and  to  lay  down  rules  how  we 
may  know  whether  we  are  possessed  of  it,  and  how  we  may  ac- 
quire that  fine  taste  iu  writing  which  is  so  much  talked  of  among 
the  polite  world. 


26  ELEMENTS    OF    ELeCUTIOIf, 

We  find   perfect  sense  formed  at  the  words  ac- 
coiinl  of  ity  and  possessed  of  it ;  but   as  tbej  do 
not  conclude    the   sentence,  these   words,  if  they 
adopt  the   falling  inflecfion,  must  be  pronounced  in 
a  higher  tone  than  the  rest ;  whHe  in  (be  last  roem- 
ber,  not  only  the  word  world  is  pronounced  lower 
than  the  rest,  but  the  whole  member  falls  gradually 
into    the    cadence,  which  is   so   much   talked    of 
among  the  polite  world.     And  here  it   will  be  ab- 
solutely   necessary    to   observe,  that    though   the 
period   generally    requires    the    falling    inflection, 
every  period  does  not  necessarily  adopt  this  inflec- 
tion in  the   same   tone  of  voice  ;  if  sentences  are 
intimately  connected  in  sense,  though   the  gram- 
matical structure  of  each  may  be  independent  on 
the  other,  they  may  not  improperly  be  considered 
as  so  many  small  sentences  making  one  large  one, 
and  thus  requiring  a   pronunciation   correspondent 
to  their  logical  dependence  on  each  other  :  hence 
it  may  be  laid  down  as  a  general  rule;  that  a  series 
of  periods    in    regular   succession  are  to    be  pro- 
nounced   as    every   other  series  :  that  is,  if  they 
follow  each   other  regularly  as   parts  of  the  same 
observation,  they  are  to  be  pronounced  as  parts, 
and  not  as  wholes. 

EXAMPLE. 

Thus  although  the  whole  of  life  is  allowed  by  every  one  to  be 
short,  the  several  divisions  of  it  appear  long  and  tedious.  We 
are  for  lengthening  our  span  in  general,  but  would  fain  contract 
the  parts  of  which  it  is  composed.  The  usurer  would  be  very 
■well  satisfied  to  have  all  the  time  annihilated,  that  lies  betweem 
the  present  moment  and  uext  quarter-day.    The  politician  would 


ELEMENTS    OP    ELOCUTION.  27 

be  contented  to  lose  three  years  in  his  life,  could  he  place  things 
iu  the  posture,  which  he  fancies  they  will  stand  in,  after  such  a 
revolution  of  time.  The  lover  would  be  gl.d  to  strike  out  of  his 
existence  all  the  moments  that  are  to  pass  away  before  the  happy 
meeting.  Thus  as  fast  as  our  time  runs,  we  should  be  very  glad 
in  most  part  of  our  lives,  that  it  ran  much  faster  than  it  does. 

Though  here  are  are  no  less  than  sis  periods  in 
this  passage,  and  every  one  of  them  requires  the 
falling  inflection,  yet  every  one  of  ihem  ought  to 
be  pronounced  in  a  somewhat  different  pitch  of 
voice  from  the  other;  and  for  this  purpose  they 
may  be  considered  as  a  concluding  series  of  com- 
pound members;  the  last  period  of  which  must 
conclude  with  a  lower  tone  of  voice  than  the  pre- 
ceding, that  there  may  be  a  gradation. 

Obs,  When  a  sentence  concludes  an  antithesis^ 
the  first  branch  of  which  requires  the  strong  em- 
phasis, and  therefore  demands  the  falling  inflec- 
tion; the  second  branch  requires  the  weak  empha- 
sis, and  rising  inflection,  although  at  the  end  of  a 
sentence. 

EXAMPLES. 

If  we  have  no  regard  for  our  6wn  character,  we  ought  to  have 
some  regard  for  the  character  of  dthers. 

If  content  cannot  remove  the  disquietudes  of  mankind,  it  will  at 
least  alleviate  them. 

1  would  have  your  papers  consist  also  of  all  things  which  may  be 
necessary  or  useful  to  any  part  of  society ;  aud  the  mechanick 
arts  should  have  their  place  as  well  as  the  liberaU 

INTERROGATION. 

All  questions  may  be  divided  into  two  classes. 
First;  such  as  are  formed  by  the  interrogative 
pronouns  or  adverbs  ;  second,  such  as  are  formed 


28  ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION. 

by  an  inversion  of  the  common  arrangiement  of  the 
words.  The  first  require  at  the  end  the  falling  in- 
flection ;  the  second,  with  some  few  exceptions,  the 
rising. 

Excep,  1,  When  interrogative  sentences,  con- 
nected by  the  disjunctive  or,  succeed  each  other, 
the  first  ends  with  t':e  rising,  and  the  rest  with 
the  falling  inflection. 

EXAMPLES. 

Shall  we  In  your  person  crown  the  author  of  the  publick  calam- 
ities, or  shall  we  destroy  him  ? 

Is  the  goodness,  or  wisdom  of  the  divine  Being,  more  mani- 
fested in  this  his  proceeding  ? 

But  should  these  credulous  infidels  after  all  be  in  the  right,  and 
this  pretended  revelation  be  all  a  fable,  from  believing  it  what 
liarm  could  ensue  ?  Would  it  render  princes  more  tyrannical,  oi* 
subjects  more  ung6vernable  ?  The  rich  more  insolent,  or  the  poor 
more  disorderly  ? — Would  it  make  worse  parents  or  children  ; 
liusbands  or  wives  ;  masters  or  servants  :  friends  or  neighbours; 
or  would  it  not  make  men  more  virtuous,  and,  consequently,  more 
happy  in  6very  situation  I 

Excep.  2,  Interrogative  sentences  without  in- 
terrogative words,  when  consisting  of  a  variety  of 
members  necessarily  depending  on  each  other  for 
sense,  admit  of  every  tone,  pause,  and  inflection 
of  voice,  common  to  other  sentences,  provided  the 
last  member,  on  which  the  whole  question  depends, 
has  that  peculiar  elevation  and  inflection  of  voice 
"which  distinguishes  this  species  of  interrogation. 

EXAMPLE. 

But  can  we  believe  a  thinking  Djing.  that  is  in  a  perpetual  pro- 
gress of  improvements,  and  travelliug  on  from  perfection  to  per- 
fection, after  having  just  looked  abroad  into  the  works  of  its  (/re" 
utor,  and  raaile  a  few  discoveries  rf  his  infinite  goodness,  wisdom, 
and  power,  must  ptrish  at  her  first  setting  out,  and  in  the  very 
beginning  of  her  inquiries  I 


ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTlOIi.  29^ 

In  reading  this  passage  we  shall  find,  that  plac- 
ing the  falling  inflection  without  dropping  the 
voice  on  the  words  improvements  and  Creator, 
will  not  only  prevent  the  monotony  which  is  apt 
to  arise  from  too  long  a  suspension  of  the  voice, 
but  enforce  the  sense  by  enumerating,  as  it  were, 
the  several  particulars  of  which  the  question 
consists. 

Obs.  1.  When  questions  are  succeeded  by  an- 
swers, it  will  be  necessary  to  raise  the  voice  in 
the  rising  inflection  on  the  question,  and  after  a 
considerable  pause  to  pronounce  the  answer  in  a 
lower  tone  of  voice,  that  they  may  be  the  better 
distins^uished  from  each   other. 

EXAMPLE. 

My  departure  is  objected  to  me,  which  charge  I  cannot  answer 
without  commending  myself.  For  what  must  I  sat  ?  That  I  fled 
from  a  consciousness  of  guilt  ?  But  what  is  charged  upon  rae  as 
a  crime,  was  so  far  from  being  a  fault,  that  it  is  the  most  glorious 
action  since  the  memory  of  man.  That  I  feared  being  called  to 
an  account  by  the  people  ?  That  was  never  talked  of;  and  if  it 
had  been  done,  I  should  have  come  off  with  double  honour.  That 
I  wanted  the  support  of  good  and  honest  men  ?  That  is  false. 
That  I  was  afraid  of  .leath  ?  That  is  a  calumny.  I  must,  there- 
fore, say  what  I  would  not,  unless  compelled  lo  it,  that  1  withdrew 
to  preserve  the  city. 

Ob9,  2.  As  qneslions  of  this  kind,  interrogative, 
which  demand  the  rising  inflection  at  the  end,  es- 
pecially when  they  are  drawn  out  (o  any  length, 
are  apt  to  carry  the  voice  into  a  higher  key  than  is 
either  suitable  or  pleasant,  too  much  care  (^nnot 
be  taken  to  keep  the  voice  dow'n,  when  we  are  pro- 
nouncing the  former  parts  of  a  lu2]g  question,  and 


30  ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCDTIOiV. 

the  commencing  questions  of  a  long  succession  of 
questions;  for  as  the  characteristick  pronunciation 
of  these  questions  is,  to  end  with  the  rising  inflec- 
tion, provided  we  do  but  terminate  with  this,  the 
voice  may  creep  on  in  a  low  and  almost  sameness 
of  tone  till  the  end  ;  and  then  if  the  voice  is  not 
agreeable  in  a  high  key,  which  is  the  case  with  the 
generality  of  voices,  the  last  word  of  the  whole 
may  be  pronounced  wilh  the  rising  inflection,  in 
nearly  the  same  low  key  in  which  the  voice  com- 
msnces. 

EXCLAMATIOX. 

The  note  of  exclamation  is  appropriated  by 
grammarians  to  indicate,  that  some  passion  or 
emotion  is  contained  in  the  words,  to  which  it  is 
annexed.  The  inflections  it  requires  are  exactly 
the  same  as  the  rest  of  the  points  ;  that  is,  if  the 
exclamation  point  is  placed  afler  a  member  that 
would  have  the  rising  inflection  in  another  sen- 
tence, it  ought  to  have  the  rising  in  this;  if  after 
a  member  that  would  have  the  falling  inflection, 
the  exclamation  ought  to  have  the  falling  inflection 
likewise. 

PARENTHESIS. 

RULE. 

A  parenthesis  must  be  pronounced  in  a  lower 
tone  of  voice,  and  conclude  with  the  same  pause 
and  infleclion  which  terminate  the  member  that 
immediately  precedes  it. 

EXAMPLE. 

NotwitliPtanding  sli  this  care  of  Cicero,  liistory  informs  us,  that 
Marcus  jnoved  a  mere  blockhead  ;  and  that  nature  (who  it  seems 


ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTIOIf.  31 

was  even  with  the  son  for  her  prodigality  to  the  father)  rendered 
him  incapable  of  improving,  by  all  the  rules  of  Eloquence,  the 
precepts  of  philosophy,  his  own  endeavours,  and  the  most  refined 
conversation  in  A  thens. 

Ohs,  The  parenthesis,  terminating  with  an  em- 
phatical  word,  which  requires  the  falling  inflec- 
tion, sometimes  forms  an  exception  to  this  rule. 

EXAMPLE. 

Care  must  be  taken  that  it  be  not  (as  was  often  done  by  our  an- 
cestors  through  the  smallness  of  the  treasury  and  continuance  of  the 
wars)  necessary  to  raise  taxes  ;  and  in  order  to  prevent  this,  pro- 
vision should  be  made  against  it  long  beforehand  :  but  if  the  ne- 
cessity of  this  service  should  happen  to  any  state  (which  1  had 
rather  suppose  of  another  than  our  own  ;  nor  am  1  now  discours- 
ing of  our  own,  but  of  every  state  in  general)  methods  must  be 
used  to  convince  all  persons  (if  they  would  be  secure)  that  they 
ought  to  submit  to  necessity. 

ACCENT. 

RULE. 

When  two  words,  which  are  opposed  to  each 
other  in  sense,  have  a  sameness  in  part  of  their 
formation,  emphasis  frequently  requires  a  transpo- 
sition of  the   accent. 

Exam.  Neither  justice  nor  injustice  have  any 
thing  to  do  with  the  present  question.  In  this  spe- 
cies of  composition,  plausibility  is  much  more  es- 
sential than  probability. 

EMPHASIS.  ? 

Emphasis  may  be  divided  into  two  kinds,  em- 
phasis of  force,  and  emphasis  of  sense. 

Emphasis  of  force  is  that  stress  of  voice  we  lay 
on  almost  every  significant  word.  It  is  variable, 
according  to  the  conception  and  taste  of  the  speak- 
er, and  cannot  be  reduced  to  any  certain  rule. 


32  ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION. 

Emphasis  of  sense  is  that  stress  we  lay  on  one 
or  two  particular  words,  which  distinguishes  them 
from  all  the  rest  in  the  sentence.  This  is  deter- 
mined by  the  sense  of  the  author,  and  is  always 
fixed  and  invariable.  To  this  kind  of  emphasis, 
we  wish  to  have  the  attention  of  the  reader  or 
speaker  principally  directed. 

The  principal  circumstance  that  distinguishes 
emphatical  words  from  others,  seems  to  be  a  mean- 
ing which  points  out^  or  distinguishes,  something 
as  distinct  or  opposite  to  some  other  thing. 
When  this  opposition  is  expressed  in  words,  it 
forms  an  anlithesis,  the  opposite  parts  of  which 
are  always  emphatical.  Thus  in  the  following 
couplet  from  Pope  : 

'Tis  hard  to  say,  if  greater  want  of  skill 
Appear  in  writing  or  in  judging  ill. 

The  words  writing  and  judging  are  opposed 
to  each  other,  and  are  therefore  the  emphatical 
words  ;  where  we  may  likewise  observe,  that  the 
disjunctive  or,  by  which  the  antithesis  is  connect- 
ed, means  one  of  the  things  exclusively  of  the 
other.  This  will  be  still  more  evident  from 
another  example : 

By  the  faculty  of  a  lively  and  picturesque  imagination,  a  man. 
in  a  dm  germ  is  capable  of  entertaining  himself  with  scenes  and 
landsc  pes,  more  beautiful  thaa  any  that  can  be  found  in  the 
whole  compass  of  nature. 

If  we  read  this  passage  without  that  emphasis 
which  the    word  dungeon  requires,   we  enervate 


ELEMENTS    OP    ELOCUTION.  33 

lfae  meaning,  and  scarcely  give  the  sense  of  the 
author;  for  the  import  plainly  is,  that  a  lively 
irnaginatioUf  not  merely  absent  from  beautiful 
scenes,  but  even  in  a  dungeon,  can  form  scenes 
more  beautiful  than  any  in  nature. 

Wherever  the  contrariety  or  opposition  is  ex- 
pressed, we  are  at  no  loss  for  the  emphatical  woids  ; 
the  greatest  difBcully  in  reading,  lies  in  a  discov- 
ery of  those  words  which  are  in  opposition  to 
something  not  expressed,  bjt  understood  ;  and  the 
best  mefhod  to  fir.d  the  emphasis  in  these  sen- 
tences, is  to  take  the  word  we  snppose  to  be  em- 
phatical, and  try  whether  it  will  admit  of  those 
words  being  supplied  which  an  emphasis  on  it 
would  suggest :  if,  when  these  words  are  supplied, 
we  find  them  not  only  agreeable  to  the  meaning  of 
the  writer,  but  an  improvement  of  his  meaning,  we 
may  pronounce  the  word  emphatical;  but  if  these 
words  we  supply  are  not  agreeable  to  the  meaning 
of  the  words  expressed,  or  else  give  them  an 
affected  and  fanciful  meaning,  we  ought  by  no 
Dieans  to  lay  the  emphasis  upon  them.  Let  us 
takea  n  example. 

A  man  of  a  polite  imaginatioa  is  let  into  a  great  many  pleasures 
that  the  vulgar  are  not  capable  of  receiving  ;  he  can  converse  with 
9,  picture,  and  find  an  agreeable  companion  in  a  statue. 

We  shall  find  but  few  readers  lay  any  consid- 
erable stress  upon  the  word  picture,  in  this  sen- 
tence ;  but  if  we  examine  it  by  the  former  rule, 
we  shall  find  a  stress  upon  this  word  a  considera- 
ble embellishment  to  the  thought  ;  for  it  bints  \o 


34  ELEMENTS    OP    ELOCUTION. 

(he  mind  (hat  a  polite  imagination  does  not  only 
find  pleasure  in  conversing  with  tliose  objects 
which  give  pleasure  to  all,  but  with  those  which 
give  pleasure  to  such  only  as  can  converse  with 
them  ;  here  then  the  emphasis  on  the  word  pic- 
iurct  is  not  only  an  advantage  to  the  thought,  but 
in  some  measure  necessary  to  it.  This  will  appear 
still  more  evidently  by  reading  the  passage  both 
ways,  as  in   the  last  example. 

But  if  emphasis  does  not  improve,  it  always 
vitiates  the  sense;  and,  therefore,  should  be  al- 
ways avoided  where  the   use  of  it   is  not    evident. 

From  these  observations,  the  following  defini- 
tion of  emphasis  seems  naturally  to  arise  :  Em- 
phasis, when  applied  to  particular  words,  is  that 
stress  we  lay  on  words  which  are  in  contradis- 
Unction  to  other  words  either  expressed  or  under- 
stood. And  hence  will  follow  this  general  rule  : 
f^herever  there  is  contradistinction  in  the  sense  of 
the  words,  there  ought  to  be  emjjhasis  in  the  pro- 
nunciation of  them  ;  the  converse  of  this  being 
equally  true,  Wherever  we  place  emphasis,  we 
suggest  the  idea  of  contradistinction, 

THEORY    OF    EMPHATICK    INFLECTlOIf. 

It  will  now  be  necessary  to  show  that  every  em- 
phatick  word,  properly  so  called,  is  as  much  dis- 
tinguished by  the  inflection  it  adopts,  as  by  the 
force  with  which  it  is  pronounced. 

Emphasis  is  divisible  into  two  kinds,  namely, 
into  that  where   the   antithesis   is  expressed,  and 


ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION.  35 

that  where  it  is  only  implied  ;  or,  in  other  words, 
into  that  emphasis  where  there  are  two  or  more 
emphatick  words  corresponding  to  each  other;  and 
that  where  the  emphatick  word  relates  to  some 
other  word,  not  expressed  but  understood;  an  in- 
stance of  the  first  is  this  : 

When  a  Persian  soldier  was  reviling  Alexander  the  Great,  his 
officer  reprimanded  him  by  saying,  Sir,  you  were  paid  to  fight 
against  Alexander,  and  not  to  rail  at  him. 

Here  we  ^nd  fight  and  rail  are  the  two  em- 
phatick words  which  correspond  to  each  other,  and 
that  the  positive  member,  which  affirms  something, 
adopts  the  falling  inflection  on  fight,  and  the  nega- 
tive member,  which  excludes  something,  has  the 
rising  inflection  on  raiL 

An  instance  of  the  latter  kind  of  emphasis  iis 
this : 

By  the  faculty  of  a  lively  and  picturesque  imagination,  a  man  in 
«  dungeon  is  capable  of  entertaining  himself  with  scenes  and 
landscapes,  more  beautiful  than  any  that  can  be  found  in  the  whole 
eompass  of  nature. 

Here  we  find  the  word  dungeon  eraphalical,  but 
it  has  not  any  correspondent  «ord  as  in  the  other 
sentence.  If  we  pronounce  this  emphatick  word 
with  the  falling  inflection,  the  correspondent  words 
which  belong  to  this  emphasis  may  be  imagined  to 
be  nearly  these,  not  merely  absent  from  beautiful 
scenes  ;  which,  if  added  to  Wiq  word  dungeon,  we 
should  find  perfectly  agreeable  to  the  sense  sug- 
gested by  the  emphasis  on  that  word  ;  if  we  draw 
out  this  latter  sentence  at  length,  we  shall  find  it; 
4* 


36  ELEMENTS    Of    ELOClJTiOIif. 

consist  of  the  same  positive  and  negative  parts  as 
the  former,  and  that  the  positive  part  assumes  the 
falling,  and  the  negative  the  rising  inflection  in 
both. 

EXAMPLES. 

When  a  Persian  soldier  was  reviling  Alexander  the  Great,  his 
officer  reprimanded  him  by  saying,  Sir,  you  were  paid  to  Jight 
against   Alexander,  and  not  to  rail  at  him. 

By  the  faculty  of  a  lively  and  picturesque  imagination,  a  man  in 
a  dun_g-con,  and  not  merely  dbse?it  from  beautiful  scenes,  is  capa- 
ble og  entertaining-  himself  with  scenes  and  landscapes,  more  beau- 
tiful than  any  that  can  be  found  in  t!ie  whole  compass  of  nature. 

Here  Ihen  we  are  advanced  one  step  towards  a 
knowledge  of  what  inflection  of  voice  we  ought  to 
use  on  one  kind  of  emphasis  ;  for  whenever  the 
emphatick  word  2}oints  out  a  particular  sense  in 
exclusion  of  some  other  sense,  this  emphalical 
ivord  adopts  the  falling  inflection:  the  word 
flight,  therefore,  in  the  first,  and  dungeon  in  Ihe 
last  example,  must  necessarily  be  pronounced  with 
the  falling  inflection,  as  they  tacitly  exclude  rail, 
and  mere  abseiice  from  beautiful  scenes,  which 
are  in  contradistinction  to  them. 

Having  thus  discovered  the  specifick  import  of 
one  emphatick  irjflection,  it  will  not  be  very  difli- 
cult  to  trace  out  the  other  :  for  as  the  import  of 
these  two  inflections  may  be  presnn)ed  to  be  differ- 
ent, we  may,  by  analogy,  be  led  to  conclude,  that 
as  the  emphatick  word  which  excludes  something 
in  contradistinction  to  it,  demands  the  falling  in- 
flection, the  emphasis  ivitli  the  rising  inflection 
is  to  be  flaced  on  those  words^  which,  though  in 


ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION.  37 

contradistinction  to  something  else,  do  not  abso' 
lutely  exclude  its  existence.  Let  us  fry  this  by 
an  example.  Lothario,  in  the  Fair  Penitent,  ex- 
pressing his  contempt  for  the  opposition  of  Hora» 
tion,  says, 

*  By  the  joys 

Which  yet  ray  soul  has  unconiroiru  pursu'd, 
I  would  not  turn  aside  from  my  least  pleasure, 
Though  all  tht/'  force  were  arm'd  to  bar  ray  way. 

The  word  thy,  in  this  passage,  has  the  emphasis 
with  the  rising;  inflection  ;  which  intimates,  that 
however  Lothario  might  be  restrained  by  the  force 
of  others,  Horatio's  force,  at  least,  was  too  insig- 
nificant to  control  him  :  and  as  a  farther  proof  that 
this  is  the  sense  suggested  by  the  rising  inflection 
on  the  word  thy,  if  we  do  but  alter  the  inflection 
upon  this  word,  by  giving  it  the  emphasis  with  the 
falling  inflection,  we  shall  find,  that,  instead  of  con- 
tempt and  sneer,  a  compliment  will  be  paid  to 
Horatio;  for  it  would  imply  as  much  as  if  Lotha- 
rio had  said,  /  would  not  turn  aside  from  my  least 
pleasure,  not  only  though  common  force,  but 
even  though  thy  force,  great  as  it  is,  were  armed  to 
bar  T)fy  way :  and  that  this  cannot  be  the  sense  of 
the  passage,  is  evident. 

Here  tlien  we  seem  arrived  at  the  true  principle 
of  distinction  in  emphasis.  Ail  emphasis  has  an 
antithesis  either  expressed  or  understood  ;  if  the 
emphasis  excludes  the  antithesis,  the  emphatick 
word  has  the  falling  inflection;  if  the  e7nphasis 
does  not    exclude  the   antithesis,  the  emphatick 


38  ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION^, 

word  has  the  rising  inflection.  The  grand  dis» 
tinction,  therefore,  between  the  two  empbatick 
inflections  is  this  ;  the  falling  inflection  affirms 
something  in  the  emphasis,  and  denies  what  is 
opposed  to  it  in  the  antithesis,  while  the  emphasis 
with  the  rising  inflection^  affirms  something  in 
the  emphasis,  without  denying  what  is  opposed 
to  it  in  the  antithesis:  the  former,  therefore, 
from  its  affirming  and  denying  absolutely,  may  be 
called  the  strong  emphasis  ;  and  the  latter,  from 
its  affirming  only,  and  not  denying,  may  be  called 
the  weak  emphasis. 

PRACTICAL    SYSTEM    OF    EMPHASIS. 

Hitherto  we  have  treated  chiefly  of  that  em- 
phasis, which  may  be  called  single  ;  that  is,  either 
where  the  two  eraphatick  words  in  antithesis  with 
each  other  are  expressed  ;  or  where  but  one  of 
them  is  expressed,  and  the  antithesis  to  it  is  im- 
plied or  understood.  But  besides  these,  there  are 
instances  where  two  emphatick  words  are  opposed 
to  two  others,  and  sometimes  where  three  emphat- 
ick words  are  opposed  to  three  others  in  the  same 
sentence.  Let  us  take  a  view  of  each  of  these 
different  kinds  of  emphasis  in  its  order: 

Exercise  and  temperance  strengthen   even   au  indifferent 
constitution. 


■1 


C  You  were  paid  to  fight  against  Alexander,  and  not  to  rail 
i      at  him. 

f  The  pleasures  of  the  imagination   are  not  so  gr6^s  as  those 
i      of  sinsCf  nor  so  refined  as  those  of  the  understanding' 


ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION.  39 

C  He  raised  a  mortal  lo  the  skies, 
J  67ie  drew  an  dn^el  down. 

In  the  first  example,  we  find  theeraphalick  word 
indifferent  sufi^gest  an  anlithesis  not  expressed* 
namely,  not  a  good  constitution  ;  this  may  be 
called  the  single  enipliasis  implied. 

In  the  second  example,  the  words ^g*/i^  and  rail 
are  in  antithesis  with  each  other,  and  do  not  sug- 
gest any  other  antithetick  objects;  and  this  may 
be  called  the  single  emphasis  expressed. 

In  the  next  example,  the  emphatick  words  gross 
and  refined  are  opposed  to  each  other,  and  con- 
trasted with  sense  and  understanding  ;  and  this 
mutual  correspondence  and  opposition  of  four 
parts  to  each  other  may  not  improperly  be  termed 
the  double  emphasis. 

When  three  antithetick  objects  are  opposed 
to  three,  as  in  No.  4,  we  may  call  ths  assemblage 
the  treble  ernphasis, 

SINGLE    EMPHASIS. 

RULE. 

Whenever  a  sentence  is  composed  of  a  positive 
and  negative  part^  if  this  positive  and  negative 
imports  that  something  is  affirmed  of  one  of  the 
things  which  is  denied  of  the  other,  the  positive 
must  have  the  falling  ^nd  the  negative  the  rising 
inflection. 

Double  and  treble  emphasis  are  most  frequently 
regulated  by  the  harmony  of  a  sentence. 


40  ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION. 

EXAMPLE    OF    THE    DOUBLE    EMPHASIS. 

The  pleasures  of  the  imagination,  taken  in  their  full  extent, 
are  not  so  ^rdss  as  those  of  sense,  nor  so  refined  as  those  of  the 
understanding^. 

In  this  example,  the  ear  perceives  the  necessity 
of  adopting  the  rising  inflection  on  the  word  sense  ; 
and,  for  the  sake  of  variety,  lays  the  fallins;  inflec- 
tion on  gross;  and,  by  the  same  anticipation,  per- 
ceiving the  period  must  have  the  falling  inflection 
on  imagination,  adopts  the  rising  inflection  on 
refined;  by  these  means,  the  greatest  variety  is 
obtained,  and  the  sense  inviolably  preserved. 

EXAMPLE  OF  TREBLE  EMPHASIS. 

Sh'e  in  her  ^irls  again  is    courted ; 
I    go  a  -wooing  w>th  my  boi/s  : 

Every  emphatical  word  adopts  that  inflection 
which  the  harmony  of  the  verse  would  necessarily 
require,  if  there  were  not  an  emphatical  word  in 
the  whole  couplet. 

ADDITIONAL    RULES    RESPECTING    ELOCUTION. 

RULE    1. 
Let  your  articulation  be  distinct  and  deliberate. 

RULE  2. 
Let  your  pronunciation  be  bold  and  forcible. 

RULE  3. 

Acquire  a  compass  and  variety  in  the  height  of 
of  your  voice. 

RULE  4. 

Pronounce  your  woids  with  propriety  aqd  ele- 
gance. 


ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION.  41 

RULE  5. 

Pronounce  every  word  consisting  of  more  than 
one  syllable  with  its  proper  accent. 
RULE  6. 

In  every  sentence,  distinguish  the  more  signifi- 
cant words,   by    a  natural,    forcible,    and  varied 

emphasis. 

RULE  r. 
Acquire  a  just  variety  of  pause  and  cadence. 

RULE  8. 

Accompany  the  emotions  and  passions  which 
your  words  express,  by  correspondent  tones,  looks 
and  gestures. 

In  the  application  of  these  rules  to  practice,  in 
order  to  acquire  a  just  and  graceful  elocution,  it 
#ill  be  necessary  to  go  through  a  regular  course 
of  exercises  ;  beginning  with  such  as  are  most 
easy,  and  proceeding  by  slow  steps  to  such  as  are 
most  difficult.  In  the  choice  of  these,  the  prac- 
titioner should  pay  a  particular  attention  to  his 
prevailing  defects,  whether  they  regard  articula- 
tion, command  of  voice,  emphasis  or  cadence: 
and  he  should  content  himself  with  reading  and 
speaking  with  an  immediate  view  to  the  correcting 
of  his  fundamental  faults,  before  he  aims  at  any 
thing  higher.  This  may  be  irksome  and  disagree- 
able ;  it  may  require  much  patience  and  resolution  ; 
but  it  is  the  only  way  to  succeed.  For  if  a  man 
cannot  read  simple  sentences,  or  plain  narrative, 
or  didactic  pieces,  with  distinct  artirulation,  just 
empha'^is,  and  proper  tones,  how  can  he  expect  to 
do  justice  to  the  sublime  descriptions  of  poetry, 
or  the  animated  language  of  the  passions  ? 


42  ELEMENTS    OF    ELOCUTION. 

In  performing  these  exercises,  the  learner  should 
daily  read  aloud  by  himself,  and  as  often  as  he 
has  an  opportunity,  under  the  direction  of  an  in- 
structor or  friend.  He  should  also  frequently 
recite  compositions  memoriter.  This  method  has 
several  advantages :  it  obliges  the  speaker  to  dwell 
upon  the  idea  which  he  is  to  express,  and  hereby 
enables  him  to  discern  their  particular  meaning  and 
force,  and  gives  him  a  previous  knowledge  of  the 
several  infiections,  emphasiSy  and  tones  which  the 
words  require.  And  by  taking  his  eyes  from  the 
book,  it  in  part  relieves  him  from  the  influence  of 
the  school-boy  habit  of  reading  in  a  different  key 
and  lone  from  that  of  conversation  ;  and  gives  him 
greater  liberty  to  atlenipt  the  expression  of  the 
countenance  and  gesture. 

It  were  much  to  be  wished,  that  all  publick  speak- 
ers would  deli\er  their  thoughts  and  sentiments, 
either  from  memory  or  immediate  conception:  for, 
besides  that  there  is  an  artificial  uniformity  which 
almost  always  disfingjjishes  reading  from  speaking, 
the  fixed  posture,  and  the  bending  of  the  head, 
which  reading  requires,  are  inconsistent  with  the 
freedom,  ease,  and  variety  of  just  elocution.  But 
if  this  is  too  much  to  be  expected,  especially  from 
preachers,  who  have  so  much  to  compose,  and  are  / 
so  often  called  upon  to  speak  in  publick ;  it  is 
however  extremely  desi'able,  that  they  should 
make  themselves  j-o  v  t )!  irc  ci  ?  i  tt  c  vith  ihr'r 
discourse  as  to  be  able  with  a  sinole  glance  of  the 
eye,  to  take  in  several  clauses,  or  the  whole  of  a 
sentence. 


I 


BIBLE  SOCIETY  SPEECHES. 


EXTRACTS  FROM  A  SPEECH  OF  REV.  W-  DEALTRT, 
BEFORE  THE  BRITISH  AND  FOREIGN  BIBLE  SO- 
CIETY.     1813. 

1.  In  contemplating  tlie  labours  of  this  Institution, 
the  noblest,  in  my  opinion,  that  ever  presented  itself 
to  the  admiration  of  any  age  or  country, — I  would  en- 
deavour to  forget  that  any  difference  of  feeling  has  ex- 
isted on  the  subject. 

2.  Every  man  in  England,  who  wishes  to  ascer- 
tain the  character  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society,  knows  where  to  find  it  He  will  seek  it  in 
the  hearts  and  dwellings  of  the  poor.  He  will  look 
for  it  among  the  thousands  of  our  countrymen,  who 
have  received  its  bounty,  and  are  praying  for  its  suc- 
cess. 

3.  He  will  visit  the  banks  of  the  Neva  and  the 
Ganges  :  he  will  carry  his  mind  both  to  the  East- 
ern and  the  Western  world  :  and  if  the  outgoings  of 
the  morning  and  the  evening  should  be  heard  to 
unite  in  praise,  he  will  turn  to  this  messenger  of 
Heaven,  and  bless  the  Power  that  sent  her  fiom 
our  shores.  His  language  will  be  that  of  the  Psalm- 
ist, "  Thou,  O  God,  visitest  the  earth  and  waterest  it : 
thou  greatly  enrichest  it  with  the  river  of  God,  which 
is  full  of  water." 

4.  He  will  lift  up  his  eyes,  and  look  forward  to 
the  nations  which  are  yet  to  come  :  he  will  there 
behold  this  great  river  of  munificence  rolling  its  ma- 


44  SPEECH    OF    REV.    W.    DEALTRy. 

jestic  tide    among  the  habitations  of  future  days,  and 
distributing  in  many  channels  its  salutary  streams. 

5.  As  a  patriot,  he  will  probably  recollect  with 
pleasure,  that  the  source  of  this  mighty  flood  is  in  the 
bosom  of  his  native  land  ;  that,  great  as  this  empire  is 
in  commerce  and  the  arts,  it  is  not  less  distinguished 
by  that  heaven-descended  charity,  which,  while  it 
walks  upon  the  earth,  has  its  head  in  the  skies  :  which 
looks  upon  man,  not  as  a  creature  of  political  expedi- 
ency, a  thing  to  be  tutored  and  instructed  just  so  far 
as  may  suit  the  sordid  schemes  of  a  degrading  pol- 
icy;  but  as  a  being,  endowed  with  an  immortal  spirit, 
the  breath  of  an  eternal  nature;  as  capable  of  rising 
to  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light,  and  of  dwelling 
for  ever  in  the  unveiled  and  unclouded  presence  of 
ineffable  Perfection. 

6.  Painful  indeed  would  be  the  pillow  on  which 
my  head  should  recline,  if  I  could  imagine  that  the  ex- 
tension of  Divine  knowledge  and  of  holy  truth,  which 
is  to  carry  joy  and  gladness  into  other  lands,  were 
destined,  by  the  Bible  Society,  to  bring  destruction 
upon  my  own.  Sad  and  sorrowful  would  be  the  visions 
of  the  night,  if  I  could  persuade  myself  for  one  mo- 
ment, that  the  chariot  of  God,  the  wheels  of  which 
will  drop  fatness  upon  every  nation  besides,  was  or- 
dained to  crush  in  ruin  the  country  of  my  birth. 

7.  I  believe,  sir,  that  the  knowledge  of  God  will 
one  day  be  universal ;  and  it  is  to  accelerate  that  per- 
iod, or  I  should  rather  say,  under  the  Divine  guidance, 
to  prepare  the  way  for  it,  that  I  have  attached  myself 
to  this  sacred  cause.  Our  wish  is  not  to  commit  in- 
jury, but  to  do  good  ;  and  to  do  it  upon  the  largest 
scale  :     to   clear  away   the   wreck  of  many   genera- 


SPEECH    OP    J.    STEPHENS,    ESq.  45 

tions  :  to  heal  the  wounds  that  have  been  bleeding 
for  near  6000  years  ;  to  raise  to  the  dignity  of  his 
condition  every  creature  that  bears  the  name  of  man. 


ESQ.  M.  p.     1813. 

1.  The  Bible  Society  has  a  design  vast  and  com- 
prehensive as  any  that  can  fill  the  mind  of  man  ;  to 
convey  the  word  of  God  to  every  climate,  to  every  re- 
gion of  the  habitable  globe,  and  to  translate  it  into 
every  language  of  mankind  ;  to  renew  in  a  manner 
the  miracle  of  Pentecost,  by  enabling  the  inhabitants 
of  every  nation  of  the  earth  to  say  with  amazement? 
<*  We  do  every  one  hear  in  our  own  tongues  the 
wonderful  works  of  God." 

2.  But  if  there  be  not  so  much  of  grandeur  in  our 
limited  object,  there  is  within  its  range  as  much 
utility. 

3.  And  here,  sir,  permit  me  to  notice  one  of  the 
many  blessings  conferred  on  our  poor  countrymen  by 
the  possession  of  the  Bible,  when  they  have  the  pow- 
er and  the  inclination  to  read  it ;  the  poor  man  finds  in 
those  treasures  of  wisdom  and  knowledge  which  it 
contains,  maxims  to  guide  his  judgment,  and  regu- 
late his  conduct  even  in  the  affairs  of  the  present 
life  :  his  conceptions  are  enlarged  ;  his  reasoning 
powers  are  exercised  ;  his  taste  is  raised  far  beyond 
the  ordinary  standard  of  uneducated  minds,  by  famil- 
iarity with  those  beauties  of  composition  with  which 
the  sacred  volume  abounds.  In  short,  he  becomes  a 
being  of  a  superior  intellectual  order  to  that  to  which 


46  SPEECH    OF    J.    STEPHENS,    ESQ.. 

he  belonged  before  he  was  a  reader  of  the  Scriptures. 

4.  But  these  are  advantages  of  small  account,  when 
compared  with  the  temporal  comforts  and  benefits 
which  the  Bible  confers  on  our  poor  neighbours  in  the 
various  distresses  to  which  they  are  subject.  Let  us 
select  a  single  instance. 

5.  Let  us  suppose  the  common  case  of  a  poor  widow 
just  deprived  by  death  of  that  husband,  the  beloved 
companion  of  her  youth,  by  whose  manual  labour  she 
and  her  children  were  supported.  Instead  of  being 
soothed  an'ti  consoled,  as  the  opulent  usually  are  in 
such  sorrows,  by  all  those  means  which  the  sympathy 
of  friendship  may  devise,  by  change  of  scene,  and  by 
various  other  expedients,  to  divert  her  attention  from 
her  loss  till  the  shock  is  broken,  she  is  left  to  feel  at 
once  all  the  bitterness  of  her  altered  situation. 

6.  Her  maternal  feelings  are  assailed  by  the  present 
sufferings,  as  well  as  the  sad  prospects  of  her  offspring* 
The  hand  that  supported  them  is  gone,  and,  instead  of 
that  plentiful  though  humble  provision  which  his 
labour  afforded,  the  scanty  pittance  of  a  parish  allow- 
ance is  their  sole  refuge  from  immediate  want. 

7.  In  cases  like  this,  sir,  abounding  as  they  do  around 
us,  what  effectual  relief  can  the  hand  of  charity  in  gen- 
neral  supply  ?  But  let  us  suppose  this  unfortunate 
widow  possessed  of  the  Bible.,  and  accustomed  to  re- 
sort to  the  inexhaustible  Fountain  of  consolation  which 
it  supplies,  and  she  will  find  comfort  of  the  most  ef- 
fectual  kind. 

8.  There  she  may  read,  "  Commit  to  me  thy  father- 
less children.  I  am  the  Father  of  the  fatherless,  and 
the  God  of  the  widow."  There  her  maternal  appre- 
hensions may  be  quieted  by  the  declaration,  "  I  haye 


SPEECH    OF    J.    STEPHENS,    ESQ.  47 

been  young,  and  now  am  old,  yet  I  never  saw  the 
righteous  forsaken,  or  his  seed  begging  bread." 

9.  While,  sir,  we  rejoice  in  endeavours  still  further 
to  extend  the  benefits  of  Bible  Societies,  I  know  of  no 
drawback  upon  our  satisfaction  but  6ne.  It  may  be 
said,  that  their  object,  though  great  and  excellent,  is  in 
its  nature  limited  and  temporary  ;  for  that  with  the 
rapid  progress  already  made  and  making,  the  supply 
of  Bibles  will  soon  be  complete. 

10.  This  cannot,  however,  speedily  be  the  case  with 
the  wider  objects  of  the  Parent  Society,  which  will  still 
call  for  our  assistance,  when  the  poor  of  our  own  dis- 
trict are  supplied.  I  will  not  say,  indeed,  that  even 
the  design  of  the  primary  Institution,  great  and  mag- 
nificent though  it  is,  may  not  one  day  be  fully  accom- 
plished. 

1 1 .  But  should  we  see  this,  we  shall  not  need  to 
sigh,  like  the  conqueror  of  old,  because  we  have  not 
more  worlds  to  conquer.  The  same  beneficent  feel- 
ings will  find  ever  new  employment  in  the  general  dif* 
fusion  of  knowledge  and  virtue. 

12-  New  worlds  even  may  be  found  for  them  beyond 
the  limits  of  our  present  existence  ;  for  if  it  shall  be 
part  of  our  happy  employment  hereafter  to  convey  the 
knowledge  of  the  wisdom  and  power  of  God,  and  the 
precepts  of  his  will,  to  'pther  orders  of  his  rational 
creatures,  and  other  parts  of  the  universe,  we  shall  be 
only  pursuing,  in  a  wider  sphere,  the  plan  of  the  Bible 
Society.      -^  .  .'• 

13.  At  all  events,  its  principle,  the  pure  and  com- 
prehensive charity  by  which  it  is  actuated,  we  know  to 
be  immortal. 

5* 


48  SPEECH    OF    C.    GRANT,    ESQ. 

*'  When  constant  Faith  and  holy  Hope  shall  die, 

One  lost  in  certainty,  and  one  in  joy  ; 

Then  thou,  more  happy  power,  fair   Charity, 

Triumphant  sister,  greatest  of  the   three. 

Thy  office  and  thy    nature  still  the  same, 

Lasting  thy  lamp,  and  unconsum'd  thy  flame, 

Shalt  still  survive, 

Shalt  stand  before  the  Host  of  Hearen  confess'dj 

For  ever  blessing,  and  for  ever  bless'd." 


SPEECH    OF    CHARLES    GRANT,   JR.    ESQ.   M.   P.  1813, 

1.  I  COME  forward,  sir,  not  with  the  presumptuous 
attempt  to  enforce  upon  those  before  whom  1  stand  the 
duty  of  supporting  this  object — not  to  kindle  the  cold 
heart,  or  rouse  the  sluggish  spirit — but  to  join  the  gen- 
eral acclamation,  and  sympathize  with  the  general  feel- 
ing. I  come,  not  to  watch  the  first  efforts  of  this  cause 
—not  to  cheer  its  early  struggles  with  the  voice  of  hope 
a  ,d  promises  of  conquest,  but  to  hail  its  risen  splendour 
and  matured  energies  :  not  to  prepare  the  way  for  its 
armed  and  adventuraus  march,  but  to  swell  its  peace- 
ful, though  victorious  procession.  I  come  not  to  ani- 
mate the  battle,  but  to  chant  the  triumph. 

2.  And  surely,  sir,  it  is  worth  while  to  escape  for  a 
moment  from  the  feverish  turbulence  of  ordinary  pur- 
suits, to  contemplate  this  august  spectacle.  It  is  well 
worth  while  to  stand  by  for  a  moment,  and  observe  this 
mighty  union  of  rank,  and  sex,  and  age,  and  talent, 
conspiring  to  the  promotion  of  an  object  so  noble,  by 
means  so  simple,  and  yet  so  grand. 

3.  A  few  years  ago  the  very  existence  of  this  Socie- 
ty was  doubtful.  That  sun,  which  rose  in  such  splen- 
dour this  morning,  has  not  twice  finished  his  annual 


SPEECH    OF    C.    OBANT,    ESQ.  49 

round,  since  this  Society  was  exposed  to  the  most 
violent  attacks  from  the  most  formidable  quarter. 
Tnat  sun  wow,  in  the  course  of  his  circuit,  scarcely 
visits  any  region,  however  remote,  in  which  his  beams 
are  not  called  to  saiute  some  memorial  or  gild  some 
trophy  of  our  success. 

4.  We  have  seen  this  Institution  beginning  from  a 
small  origin,  gradually  acquiring  strength,  enlarging 
itself  from  shore  to  shore,  from  kingdom  to  kingdom, 
from  nation  to  nation,  illuminating  mountain  after 
mountain,  and  exploring  the  depths  of  distant  valleys  ; 
thus  hastening  towards  that  glorious  consummation, 
vj^hen  it  shall  embrace  in  its  mild  and  holy  radiance  all 
the  habitable  globe.  The  impulse  is  given,  the  career 
is  begun  ;  and  I  firmly  believe  no  human  agency  can 
now  arrest  its  progress. 

5  And  why  do  I  believe  so,  sir  ?  Why  do  I  believe 
that  this  Institution  is  exempt  from  the  frailty  which  is 
common  to  other  institutions  ?  I  believe  so,  because 
this  Institution  is  founded  not  upon  fleeting  and  super- 
ficial impressions — not  upon  theory  and  the  vague 
dreams  of  fancy,  but  upon  principles  the  most  per- 
manent and  the  most  profound  in  the  human  character- 

6.  It  is  founded  upon  passions  which  can  never  be 
torn  from  our  nature — upon  the  deepest,  the  purest, 
the  most  amiable  emotions  of  the  mind — upon  what- 
ever affection  has  of  most  impressive,  sympathy  of 
most  endearing,  devotion  of  most  sublime.  It  carries, 
therefore,  in  its  bosom,  the  pledge  and  talisman  of  its 
future  prosperity,  and  we  may  securely  trust  it  to  the 
affections  of  every  coming  age. 


50  BIBLE    SOCIETY. 


BRITISH    AND    FOREIGN    BIBLE    SOCIETY.         1813. 

1.  «  The  grandeur  and  simplicity  of  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society  have  fixed  the  admiration  of  the 
world.  She  appears  destined,  in  the  gracious  designs 
of  Providence,  to  enlighten  and  unite  mankind.  Her 
peaceful  reign  has  spread,  and  will  continue  to  spread, 
wherever  Christian  principles  and  Christian  affections 
are  allowed  to  meet.  The  most  distant  lands  are 
hailing  her  radiant  beams. 

2.  What  she  has  actually  accomplished  fills  the 
mind  with  astonishment  and  joy  ;  and  yet  her  future 
triumphs  seem  likely  to  leave  far  behind  every  thing 
she  has  already  achieved. 

3.  What  prospects  open  before  her  !  What  a  scene  is 
presented  to  our  imagination  !  When  the  Spanish 
discoverers  first  overcame,  with  labour  and  peril  al- 
most unspeakable,  the  mighty  range  of  mountains 
which  divides  the  Western  from  the  Alantic  shores 
of  South  America,  they  stood  fixed  in  silent  admira- 
tion, gazing  on  the  vast  expanse  of  the  Southern 
Ocean,  which  lay  stretched  before  them  in  boundless 
prospect. 

4.  They  adored,  even  those  hardened  and  san- 
guinary adventurers  adored,  the  gracious  providence 
of  Heaven,  which,  after  the  lapse  of  so  many  cen- 
turies, had  opened  to  mankind  so  wonderful  a  field 
of  uBtried  and  unimagined  enterprise.  They  antici- 
pated, in  prophetic  enthusiasm,  the  glory  of  their 
native  country,  the  future  extent  of  its  sovereignty 
and  power,  and  the  noble  prize  presented  to  its 
ambition. 


I 


SPEECH    OF    C.    GRANT,    ESQ.  51 

5.  But  theirs  was  the  glory  of  conquest,  the  am- 
bition of  war,  the  prize  of  unjust  dominion.  As 
vast  as  tlieirs,  but  infinitely  more  honourable,  far 
higher  both  in  purpose  and  in  recompense,  are  the 
hopes  with  which  a  similar  prospect  now  elevates  our 
hearts. 

6.  Over  countries  yet  unknown  to  science,  and 
in  tracts  which  navigation  has  scarcely  yet  explored, 
we  hope  to  diffuse  the  light  of  knowledge,  the  dic- 
tates of  truth,  the  tranquil, and  benevolent  intercourse 
of  religion. 


Extracts  from  a  speech  of  chables  grant, 
JR.  ESq.  M.  p.  1813. 

1.  Amid  various  sorrows  that  press  upon  our  feelings^ 
there  is  none  more  distressing  than  the  sight  of  calami- 
ty without  the  power  of  relieving  it.  There  are  many 
afflictions  which  admit  of  relief,  which  can  be  removed 
by  the  exertions  of  wealth,  or  soothed  by  friendship  ; 
but  there  are  others  which  are  folded  up  in  the  recesses 
of  a  broken  heart,  which  no  sympathy  can  reach,  no 
human  efforts  assuage,  and  which  can  be  healed  only 
by  the  Hand  that  gave  the  wound.  These  are  the 
sorrows  for  which  the  Bible  Society  provides. 

2.  If  I  were  able  to  trace,  and  could  persuade  you 
to  follow  me  in  tracing,  the  progress  of  one  of  those 
holy  volumes  which  we  are  met  to  distribute  ;  if,  for 
example,  we  could  stand  by  the  couch  of  intense  pain  ; 
of  pain  which  even  the  voice  of  friendship  is  unequal 
to  soothe,  which  seems  to  shiver  the  very  existence) 
and  looks  for  relief  only  in  the  sad  refuge  of  the  grave  ; 


52  SPEECH    OF    C.    GRANT,    ESl^. 

if  we  could  here  present  the  sacred  volume,  and  de- 
velop its  principles,  its  motives,  its  consolations ;  if  we 
could  revive  in  the  agoinized  heart  the  remembrance 
of  Him,  who,  from  the  manger  to  the  cross,  was  ac" 
quainted  with  grief,  and  familiar  only  with  privation 
and  suffering  ;  if  we  could  awake  the  recollection  of 
that  spotless  Innocence  so  reviled,  that  ineffable  meek- 
ness so  trampled  upon,  that  unutterable  Charity  so  in- 
sulted by  those  whom  it  came  to  save  ;  above  all,  if  we 
could  awake  the  memory  of  those  sorrows  which  sad- 
dened the  shades  of  Gethsemane,  and  have  made  the 
mournful  summit  of  Calvary  so  sacred  and  precious  in 
the  eyes  of  gratitude  and  devotion  : 

3.  Or  if  we  could  visit  another  scene,  and  observe 
human  nature  in  its  lowest  stage  of  degradation  ;  if  we 
could  penetrate  the  cell  of  the  convicted  murderer,  on 
whom  the  law  has  affixed  its  brand  ;  if  we  could  mark 
those  feelings  frozen  into  apathy,  that  haggard  counte- 
nance over  which  the  passions  have  ceased  to  rave,  but 
on  which  they  have  left  deep  the  scars  of  their  devasta- 
tion, the  traces  of  those  tears  which  were  wrung  by  re- 
morse, and  have  been  dried  by  despair;  those  convulsive 
throbs  of  heart  which  shake  the  whole  frame,  and  give 
sad  omen  of  approaching  fate  ;  if  at  such  a  moment  we 
could  at  once  unfold  the  volume  of  life,  and  with  an 
angel-voice  proclaim,  that  even  for  him  there  is  hope 
beyond  that  dark  scene  of  ignorance,  that  even  for  him 
there  is  forgiveness  before  the  Eternal  Throne — Why, 
sir,  would  it  not  be  opening  Heaven  to  his  view  ? 
Would  not  a  sudden  warmth  thrill  his  bosom  ?  Would 
not  that  hardness  be  dissolved,  and  those  fixed  eyes 
melt  down  with  tears  of  penitance  and  prayer  ? 


I 


SPEECH    OF    REV.    W.    DEALTRY.  53 

4.  We  are  about  to  return  to  our  ordinary  pursuits 
and  pleasures  :  but  in  the  midst  of  that  career  let  us 
sometimes  pause,  and  recollect,  that  -while  we  are 
immersed  in  business  or  amusement,  these  sacred 
volumes,  like  the  eternal  laws  of  nature,  are  silently 
performing  their  destined  functions  ;  are  still  continu- 
ing their  progress,  visiting  the  abodes  of  vice  and  con- 
tagion, descending  into  the  haunts  of  poverty  and  sor- 
row, cheering  the  cottage,  making  glad  the  solitary 
place,  and  brightening  the  desert  with  new  verdure. 

5.  We  cannot  indeed  trace  these  effects,  we  cannot 
perceive  the  hopes  which  are  awakened,  the  griefs  which 
are  assuaged,  the  hearts  which  are  bound  up,  the  con- 
solations which  are  administered.  But  there  is  an  Eye 
which  traces  them  ;  and  one  day,  perhaps,  the  page, 
in  which  those  hopes,  and  griefs,  and  consolations  are 
recorded  and  treasured  up  for  remembrance,  may  be 
unfolded  to  our  sight. 

6.  On  that  day  we  shall  not  repent  that  we  have 
contributed,  in  our  humble  measure,  to  supply  to  mil- 
lions of  our  fellow-creatures  the  means  of  consolation 
in  this  life,  and  of  happiness  in  a  future  state  of  ex* 
istence. 


EXTRACTS  FROM  A  SPEECH  OF  REV.  W.  DEALTRY, 
BEFORE  THE  BRITISH  AND  FOREIGN  BIBLE  SO- 
CIETY.      1814. 

1.  I  WOULD  thank  the  Auxiliary  Societies  through- 
out the  world  for  the  spirit  which  they  infuse  into 
this  Institution.  It  had  sometimes  been  said,  that  we 
should    presently    droop    and   die  I    that    there  were 


54  SPEECH    OP    REV.    W.    DEALTRT. 

marvellous   symptoms    of   decline  upon  us  already  ; 
We  ought  to  blush  at  the  very  thought  of  it. 

2.  What  !  shall  we,  who  have  gone  forth  in  the 
van  of  the  armies,  sink  and  be  dismayed,  when  Aux- 
iliaries like  these  are  pouring  into  the  field  ?  Shall 
our  nerves  be  unstrung,  when  Ethiopia  is  stretching 
out  her  hands  unto  God  ?  Shall  our  hearts  be.  frozen, 
•Nvhen  Finland  and  Siberia  are  melting  ?  Shall  ive 
slumber,  when  Russia  and  India  are  awaking  ?  Can 
ive  faint,  when  the  World  is  rising  ? 

3.  I  would  thank  the  Auxiliary  Societies,  also,  for 
the  cheering  prospects  which  are  now  presented  to 
us.  We  seem  at  once  to  have  emerged  into  a  dif- 
ferent climate.  <'  The  winter  is  past  ;  the  rain  is  over 
and  gone.  The  flowers  appear  on  the  earth ;  the 
time  of  the  singing  of  bh^ds  is  come  ;  and  the  voice 
of  the  turtle  is  heard  in  our  land." 

4.  It  was  but  as  yesterday,  that  we  seemed  to  be 
placed  upon  the  brow  of  a  mountain,  from  which  we 
beheld  tlie  moral  world  below  us  in  clouds  and  ccm- 

motion  ;  wherever  we  turned, 

*'  We  viewed  a  vast  immeasurable  alnss, 
*•  Outrageous  as  a  sea,  dark,  wasteful,  wilil." 

5.  But  the  clouds  are  now  breaking  ;  the  moral 
darkness  is  clearing  away  ;  the  landscape  is  widening 
and  extending  ;  many  worshippers  aie  seen  advancing 
to  the  courts  of  the  Lord  ;  many  sanctuaries  gladden 
the  prospect  ;  many  harps  of  Zion  fling  to  the  passing 
breeze  their  sweet  and  varied  melody.  The  nations 
appear  to  be  animated  with  a  new  life  ;  and  the  in- 
habitants of  the  farthest  East  as  well  as  of  the  West- 
ern world,  are  turning  their  steps  to  the  city  of  God. 


I 


SPEECH    OF    C.    GRANT,    ESQ,*  55" 

6.  Many  links  are  added  to  that  golden  chain  of 
charity,  which  ere. long  will  encircle  the  whole  family 
of  man.  It  reaches  even  now  from  Moscow  to  Mas- 
sachusetts, from  Calcutta  to  Labrador. 

7.  Christian  harmony  and  Christian  fellowship  flour- 
ish and  abound,  wherever  the  influence  of  this  Society 
is  felt.  Its  Auxiliaries  may  be  remote  from  each 
other,  but  their  views,  and  their  hopes,  and  their  spirit 
are  the  same. 

S.  They  are  to  be  considered,  not  as  the  scattered 
fragments  of  a  structure  which  is  tumbling  into  ruins, 
or  as  detached  portions  of  a  fabric  which  can  exist 
only  in  the  imagination,  but  as  the  solid  pillars  and 
magnificent  arches  of  a  building  fitly  framed  together, 
and  growing  ''  unto  a  holy  temple  in  the  Lord." 


EXTRACT  FROM  A  SPEECH  OF  CHARLES  GRANT  JR. 
Esq.  BEFORE  THE  BRITISH  AND  FOREIGN  BIBLE 
SOCIETY.        1814. 

1.  There  is  indeed,  my  Lord,  something  singular  in 
this  Institution.  In  the  course  of  a  few  years, 
it  has  sprung  up  from  obscurity  to  eminence,  not 
amidst  peace  and  tranquillity,  not  under  the  fostering 
influence  of  universal  approbation ;  not  under  skies 
always  serene  and  suns  always  genial ;  but  amidst 
storms  and  tempests,  amidst  calumny  and  invective, 
amidst  alarming  predictions  and  presages  of  ill  suc- 
cess. 

2.  It  has  sprung  up  with  a  solidity  and  strength 
which  ensure  its  duration  ;  and  at  the  same  time  with 
a  rapidity  of  growth  which  mixes  somewhat  of  awe 

6 


56 


SPEECH    OF    f.    GRANT,    ESQ, 


With  our  surprise  and  satisfaction.  It  is  successively 
enlarging  its  dominions.  Every  new  day  announces 
the  acquisition  of  a  new  province,  of  a  new  kingdom,  I 
had  almost  said,  of  a  new  world.  These  are  conquests 
which  we  love  to  celebrate. 

3.  In  conquests  of  another  nature,  however  sacred 
the  cause  in  which  the  sword  has  been  drawn,  there 
is  always  something  which  detracts  from  the  joy, 
and  wounds  the  feelings  of  humanity. 

4.  In  the  midst  of  all  the  glow  and  exultation,  there  is 
something  which  secretly  tells  us  of  unwitnessed 
grief,  of  hearts  that  are  breaking  in  solitude  and 
silence;  something  which  tells  us  of  those,  to  whom 
these  acclamations  are  but  the  memorials  of  deeper 
anguish,  and  speak  only  of  fathers,  and  husbands,  and 
brothers,  bleeding  and  desolate  on  the  plains  of  death  ; 
ofthose,  ina  word,  on  whom  the  war,  without  shed- 
ing  any  of  its  glory,  has  poured  forth  all  its  curses. 

5.  But  with  respect  to  the  conquests  which  we 
this  day  celebrate,  there  is  no  secret  misgiving,  no 
shade  which  can  even  for  a  moment  pass  over  the 
brilliancy  of  the  scene.  Here  indeed  is  ample  scope 
for  the  widest  views. 

6.  But  after  having  abandoned  our  imagination  to 
the  utmost  warmth  of  philnnihropic  ardor,  after 
having  satisfied  our  largest  feelings,  we  may  fear- 
lessly descend  into  more  minute  investigations,  and 
inquire  how  far  individual  and  domestic  happiness  are 
affected  by  this  general  benefit.  We  may  enter  into  the 
lowest  details — and  what  are  the  details,  of  these  tri- 
umphs? Ciriefs  allayed,  tears  wiped  away,  remorse  ap- 
peased, gleams  of  joy  d-fTuscd  over  the  bouse  of  sorrow, 
sickness  divested  of  its  bitterness,  the  tomb  itself  sancti- 


AMBRIGAPf    BIBLE    SOCIFITY.  57 

iied  as  the  threshold  of  fairer  hopes  and  nobler  pros- 
pects. 

7.  These  are  circumstances  which  we  may  chal- 
lenge the  purest  of  spiritual  beings  to  witness.  The 
angels  of  pity  and  love  might  descend  to  trace  with 
rapture  every  step  of  our  victorious  march. 

8.  Let  that  spirit  of  benevolence  which  has  already 
achieved  such  wonders,  now  go  forth  with  new 
strength,  and  renovated  ardor.  Let  it  rush,  in  the 
fulness  of  its  blessings,  from  one  extremity  of  the 
world  to  the  other,  kindling  in  its  course  all  the 
elements  of  moral  action,  elevating  the  depressed, 
consoling  the  wretched,  transforming  vice  into  purity, 
and  folly  into  wisdom,  dissipating  the  chains  of  igno- 
rance, trampling  on  the  necks  of  superstition  and 
idolatry,  and  every  where  renewing, on  the  face  of 
desolated  nature  some  image  of  ancient  happiness 
and  primeval  paradise. 


ADDRESS     OF      THE      AMERICAN     BIBLE     SOCIETY     TO 
THE    PEOPLE    OF     THE    UNITED    STATES.         1816. 

Peofile  of  the  United  States  j 

1.  Have  you  ever  been  invited  to  an  enterprise 
of  such  grandeur  and  glory  ?  Do  you  not  value  the 
Holy  Scriptures?  Value  them  as  containing  your 
sweettst  hope  ;  your  most  thrilling  joy  ?  Can  you 
submit  to  the  t'.iought  that  yoic  should  be  torpid  in 
your  endeavours  to  disperse  them,  while  the  rest  of 
Christendom    is  awake  and  alert  ? 

2  Shall  you  hang  back,  in  heartless  indifference, 
when    princes   come    down    from    their    thrones,  to 


Bt 


AMERICAN    BIBLE    gOCIF.TT, 


bless  the  cottage  of  the  poor  with  the  gospel  of 
peace  ;  and  hnperial  sovereigns  are  gathering  their 
fairest  honors  from  spreading  abroad  the  oracles  of 
the  Lord  your  God  ?  Is  it  possible  that  you  should 
not  see,  in  this  state  of  human  things,  a  mighty  mo- 
tion of  Divine  Providence  ? 

3.  Tiie  most  heavenly  charity  treads  close  upon 
the  march  of  conflict  and  blood  !  The  world  is  at 
peace  I  Scarce  has  the  soldier  time  to  unbind  his 
helmet,  and  to  wipe  away  the  sweat  from  his  brow, 
ere  the  voice  of  mercy  succeeds  to  the  clarion  of  bat- 
tle, and  calls  the  nations  from  enmity  to  love  !  Crown- 
ed heads  bow  to  the  head  which  is  to  wear  "  many 
crowns ;"  and,  for  the  first  time  since  the  promulga- 
tion of  Christ anily,  appear  to  act  in  unison  for  the  re- 
cognition of  its  gracious  principles,  as  being  fraught 
alike  with  happiness  to  man  and  honor  to  God. 

4.  What  has  created  so  strange,  so  benificent  an  al- 
teration ?  This  is  no  doubt  the  doing  of  the  Lord,  and 
it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes.  But  what  instrument  has 
he  thought  fit  chiefly  to  use  ?  That  which  contributes, 
in  all  latitudes  and  climes,  to  make  Christians  feel  their 
unity,  to  rebuke  the  spirit  of  strife,  and  to  open  upon 
them  the  day  of  brotherly  concord — the  Bible  !  the 
Bible  ! — through  Bible  Societies  1 

5.  Come  then,  fellow-citizens,  fellow-Christians,  let 
us  join  in  the  sacred  covenant.  Let  no  heart  be  cold  ; 
no  hand  be  idle :  no  purse  reluctant !  Come,  while 
room  is  left  for  us  in  the  ranks  whose  toil  is  goodness, 
and  whose  recompense  is  victory.  Come  cheerfully, 
eagerly,  generally. 

6  Be  it  impressed  on  your  souls,  that  no  contribu- 
tion, saved  from  even  a  cheap  indulgence,  may  send  a 


AMERICAN    BIBLE    SOCIETY.  59 

Bible  to  a  desolate  family  ;  may  become  a  radiating 
point  of  "  grace  and  truth"  to  a  neighbourhood  of  er- 
rour  and  vice ;  and  that  a  number  of  such  contribu- 
tions made  at  really  no  expense,  may  illumine  a  large 
tract  of  country,  and  successive  generations  of  immor- 
tals, in  that  celestial  knowledge,  which  shall  secure 
their  present  and  their  future  felicity. 

7.  But  whatever  be  the  proportion  between  expec- 
tation and  experience,  thus  much  is  certain  :  We  shall 
satisfy  our  conviction  of  duty — we  shall  have  the  praise 
of  high  endeavours  for  the  highest  ends — we  shall 
minister  to  the  blessedness  of  thousands,  and  tens  of 
thousands,  of  whom  we  may  never  see  the  faces,  nor 
hear  the  names. 

8.  We  shall  set  forward  a  system  of  happiness,  which 
will  go  on  with  accelerated  motion  and  augmented 
vigour,  after  we  shall  have  finished  our  career ;  and 
confer  upon  our  children,  and  our  children's  children, 
the  delight  of  seeing  the  wilderness  turned  into  a  fruit- 
ful field,  by  the  blessing  of  God  upon  that  seed  which 
their  fathers  sowed,  and  themselves  watered. 

9.  In  fine  we  shall  do  our  part  toward  that  expan- 
sion and  intensity  of  light  divine,  which  shall  visit, 
in  its  progress,  the  palaces  of  the  great,  and  the 
hamlets  of  the  small,  until  the  whole  "  earth  be  full 
of  the  knowledge  of  Jehovah,  as  the  waters  cover 
the  sea  !'* 


EXTRACTS     FROM     A    SPEECH     OF     REV.    MR.    CHAI^M- 
ERS.       1813. 

1.  Where  Bibles  are  not  bought,  let  Bibles  be  given. 
Give  them  the  book,  and  at  the  very  time,  too,  when  a 
6* 


60  SPEECH    OF    REV.    MR.    CHALMERS. 

sister  society  is  giving  them  the  capacity  of  reading  it 
Let  the  habit  of  reading  the  Bible  be  first  introduced 
among  them.  This  must  be  done  by  the  external  ap- 
plication of  a  society  at  the  outset.  The  habit  of  read- 
ing it  will  induce  a  value  for  the  Bible,  and  this  value 
for  it  will  induce  a  habit  of  purchasing.  After  this 
habit  is  fairly  established,  we  shall  leave  it  to  its  own 
undisturbed  operation. 

2.  There  is  nothing  chimerical  in  this  experiment, 
or  in  this  anticipation.  It  is  the  result  of  an  experi- 
ment already  tried.  The  peasantry  of  Scotland  may 
be  considered  as  a  fair  example,  when  a  great  many 
years  ago  they  were  presented  with  the  Bible  ;  and 
they  were  presented,  by  the  institution  of  schools,  with 
the  capacity  of  reading  it. 

3  What  is  the  consequence  ?  The  habit  of  pur- 
chasing for  themselves  has  been  formed.  Education 
transmits  itself  from  father  to  son  ;  and  when  a  Scot- 
tish boy  leaves  the  cottage  home  of  his  parents,  though 
small  be  the  equipment  with  wiiich  their  poverty  can 
furnish  him,  you  are  sure  to  find  that  a  Bible  forms 
part  of  it.  Tiiis  they  make  over  to  him  as  his  guide 
and  companion,  through  the  adventures  of  an  untried 
world. 

4.  So  beautiful  a  picture  to  the  moral  eye  as  this 
would  only  be  tarnished  and  defaced  by  the  interference 
of  a  society.  Give  none  of  your  repositories,  none  of 
your  institutions  to  us — and  leave  to  its  own  undisturb- 
ed operation  the  religion  of  our  people,  and  the  hum- 
ble piety  of  our  cottages. 

5.  Tne  experiment  has  been  more  recently  tried  in 
Wales.  Tne  protecting  arm  of  a  Society  was  neces- 
sary in  the  first  instance.    They  threw  in  Bibles  among 


SPEECH    OF    REV.    MR.    CHALMERS.  61 

them,  and  they  have  given  education  to  their  peasant- 
ry. What  is  the  consequence  ?  Wales,  instead  of  be- 
ing the  recipient,  is  now  tUe  dispenser  of  that  gift  to 
other  countries.  The  peasantry  of  Wales  not  only  buy 
the  Bible  for  themselves,  but  they  subscribe,  with  un- 
exampled liberality,  for  the  Bible  to  others.  The  im- 
pulse is  given,  and  the  motion  communicated  by  that 
impulse  is  persevered  in.  The  good  that  is  done  per- 
petuates itself.  The  habit  is  formed,  and  if  not  tam- 
pered with  by  some  fingering  society,  will  be  persist- 
ed in  to  the  end  of  time. 

6.  Now,  what  iias  been  done  for  Scotland  and  Wales 
is  still  to  do  for  England  and  Ireland.  They  are  bring- 
ing ttie  same  engines  to  bear  upon  the  population  of 
these  countries,  which  have  borne  with  such  undenia- 
ble success  upon  tlie  peasantry  of  Scotland,  schools 
and  Bibles  ;  and  if,  both  in  the  press  and  in  the  parlia- 
ment, the  praises  of  the  Scottish  peasantry  are  lifted 
lip  as  being  the  most  moral,  the  most  religious,  the 
most  classically  interesting  people  in  Europe,  does  not 
the  danger  of  tampering  with  such  a  people  as  this 
form  a  most  decisive  argument  against  home  supplies 
being  carried  too  far  ?  and  does  not  the  duty  of  extend- 
ing their  knowledge  of  civilization  to  other  people,  and 
carrying  our  exertions  to  other  countries  where  the 
ground  is  still  unbroken,  and  where  some  external  ap- 
plication is  necessary  for  the  commencement  of  the 
work,  form  an  equally  decisive  argument  in  favour  of 
those  foreign  objects  which,  in  number  and  in  magni- 
tude, call  for  the  united  contributions  of  the  whole 
empire  ? 


62  SPEECH    OF    REV.    MR.    CHALMERS. 


EXTRACTS     FROM     A     SPEECH     OF    REV.    MR-    CHALM- 
ERS.      1813. 

1.  The  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  does  not 
stop  at  home.  It  looks  abroad,  and  carries  its  exer- 
tions to  other  countries  :  and,  if  we  admit  the  identity 
of  human  nature  in  all  climes,  and  under  all  latitudes? 
the  transition  is  not  a  very  violent  one,  to  pass  from 
England  and  Ireland  to  those  countries,  which  are  sit- 
uated without  the  limits  of  our  empire. 

2.  If  there  be  wisdom  and  liberal  philosophy  in  the 
attempt  of  enlightening  the  peasantry  of  our  island,  by 
what  unaccountable  delusion  is  it  that  these  denomina- 
tions are  changed,  and  the  terms  fanaticism  and  folly 
applied  to  the  attempt  of  enlightening  the  peasantry  of 
the  countries  that  lie  beyond  it  ? 

3.  We  have  too  much  hardihood,  I  trust,  to  be 
frightened  away  from  a  deed  of  glory  by  the  bugbear 
of  a  name !  We  have  too  much  liberality  to  let  the 
sound  of  another  country  and  another  language  freeze 
the  noble  principle  of  benevolence  within  us  !  And  too 
much  science  to  think  that  the  men  of  these  countries 
are  essentially  different  from  our  own. 

4.  They  occupy  the  same  place  in  the  classifications 
of  natural  history.  They  have  all  the  essential  charac. 
teristics  of  the  species.  The  same  moral  experiment 
is  applicable  to  both  ;  and  if  schools  and  Bibles  have 
been  found,  in  fact,  to  be  the  engines  of  civilization  to 
the  people  of  Britain,  it  is  altogether  a  fair  and  direct 
exercise  of  induction,  when  these  schools  and  Bibles 
are  counted  upon,  in  speculation,  as  equally  powerful 
engines  of  civilization  to  the  people  of  other  coun- 


SPEECH    OF    REV.     MR.    CHALMERS.  63 

5.  If  the  free  circulation  of  the  Bible  here  overthrew 
the  reign  of  Popery  among  us,  it  will  achieve  an  equal- 
V  certain  victory  there  over  other  delusions.  What 
Sheridan  says  of  the  freedom  of  the  press  is  eminently 
true  of  the  fairest  of  her  productions.  *'  Give  to  min- 
istry," says  that  eloquent  orator,  "  a  corrupt  House  of 
Lords,  give  them  n  pliant  and  a  servile  House  of  Com- 
mons, giv^them  the  keys  of  the  treasury,  and  the  pat- 
ronage of  the  crown,  and  give  me  tne  liberty  of  the 
press,  ,and,  with  this  mighty  engine,  I  will  overthrow 
the  edifice  of  corruption,  and  establish  on  its  ruins 
the  rights  and  the  privileges  of  the  people  ?" 

6.  I  go  back  to  Ireland,  and  I  transfer  this  lan- 
guage to  the  leading  question  in  the  politics  of  that 
country.  Give  the  Catholics  of  Ireland  their  eman- 
cipation, give  them  a  seat  in  the  parliament  of  the 
country,  give  them  a  free  and  equal  participation  ia 
the  politics  of  the  realm,  give  ihem  a  place  at  the 
right  ear  of  majesty,  and  a  voice  in  his  councils,-— 
and  give  me  the  circulation  of  the  Bible,  and,  with 
this  mighty  engine,  I  will  overthrow  the  tyranny  of 
Antichrist,  and  establish  the  fair  and  original  form  of 
Christianity  on  its  ruins. 


MISSIONARY  SPEECHES. 


BISHOP  OF  Norwich's  speech.     1815. 

1.  On  an  occasion  like  the  present,  I  conceive  that  i^ 
is  the  duty  of  him,  who  has  the  honour  and  happiness  of 
being  President  to  the  Norfolk  and  Norwich  Church 
Missionary  Association,  in  the  first  place  to  set  forth 
in  as  clear  and  forcible  a  manner  as  he  can,  the  tran. 
scendant  importance  of  the  object  which  this  Society 
has  in  view  ;  and  this  object  is,  in  hunible  imitation  of 
their  Divine  Master,  to  send  out  messengers,  and,  in 
his  name  to  say  to  them,  Go  ye  into  all  the  worlds  and 
preach  the  Gosfiel  to  every  creature.  And,  secondly, 
to  point  out  what  appear  to  be  the  best  means  of  pro- 
moting with  success  so  glorious  an  object. 

2.  We  are  told  that  the  population  of  the  globe  we 
inhabit  falls  little  short  of  one  thousand  millions  of  per- 
sons :  eight  hundred  million  of  whom,  like  the  people 
of  Nineveh,  as  described  in  the  prophet  Jonah,  are 
"Unable,  so  far  as  religion  is  concerned,  to  discern  be- 
tween their  right  hand  and  their  left. 

3.  Is  it  possible  that  there  can  be  found  any  Chris- 
tian, who  is  not  anxious  to  convey  the  light  of  the  Gos- 
pel to  those  who  sit  in  such  darkness,  and  who  are  now 
in  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death  ?  It  is  surely  im- 
possible that  any  sincere  Christian  can  offer  his  prayers, 
and  repeat  day  after  duy  those  impressive  words,  Thy 
kingdom  come^  without  having  the  desire,  in  some  way 
or  other,  to  accelerate  the  consummation  of  that  event 
for  which  he  devoutly  wishes.     And  what  can  human 


RET.   R.  hall's    address  TO  E.  CAREY.       65 

prudence  suggest  or  human  efforts  carry  into  effect, 
more  likely  to  bucceed,  than  the  establishment  of  Ghris. 
tian  Missions? 

4.  I  say  the  establishment  of  Christian  Missions 
generally,  because,  though  I  am  a  sincere  member  of 
the  Church  of  England,  and  firmly  attached  to  it,  and 
therefore  am  more  particularly  interested  for  the  suc- 
cess of  the  Church  Missions;  yet  I  shall  never  scruple, 
in  any  place,  or  at  any  time,  to  co-operate  cordially 
with,  and  to  hold  out  the  right  hand  of  fellowship  to, 
all  Christians,  of  whatever  denomination,  whose  noble, 
pure,  and  only  aim  it  is,  that  the  kingdoms  of  this  world 
should  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his 
Christ. 

THE    OFFICE  OF    THE  CHRISTIAN    MISSIONARY,  NOBLE 
AND     ELEVATED.      FROM     REV.    R.     HALL's     ADDRESS 
TO    E.    CAREY.        18H. 

If  to  survey  mankind  in  different  situations,  and 
under  the  influence  of  opposite  institutions,  civil  and 
religious,  tends  to  elevate  the  mind  above  vulgar  pre- 
judice, by  none  is  this  advantage  more  eminently  pos- 
sessed than  by  Christian  Missionaries.  In  addition  to 
the  advantages  usually  anticipated  from  foreign  travel? 
their  attention  is  directly  turned  to  man  in  tlie  most  in- 
teresting light  in  which  he  can  be  viewed. 

2.  An  intelligent  Missionary,  in  consequence  of 
daily  conversing  with  the  natives  on  the  most  moment- 
ous subjects,  and  at  the  most  affcctir  g  moments,  has 
opportunities  of  becoming  acquainted,  not  mirreiy  with 
the  surface  of  manners,  but  with  tiie  interior  of  the 
character,  which  can  rarely  fall  to  the  lot  of  any  other 


66     REV.  R.  hall's  address  to  e.  caret. 

person;  besides  that,  Christianity,  it  may  be  justly 
affirmed,  is  the  best  decypherer  of  the  human  heart,  and 
is  that  alone  which  can  solve  its  contradictions  and  ex- 
plain its  anamolies. 

3.  Hence  it  may  be  fairly  expected,  nor  will  the  ex- 
pectation disappoint  us,  that  an  experienced  Missionary, 
possessed   of  the  talent  and  habit  of  observation,  will 
in  every  country,  deserve  to  be  classed  amongst  the 
most  enlightened  of  its  inhabitants. 

4.  Few  things  more  powerfully  tend  to  enlarge  the 
mind  than  conversing  with  great  objects,  and  engaging 
in  great  pursuits.  That  the  object  you  are  pursuing  is 
entitled  to  that  appellation,  will  not  be  questioned  by 
him  who  reflects  on  the  infinite  advantages  derived  from 
Christianity,  to  every  nation  and  clime  where  it  has 
prevailed  in  its  purity,  and  tliat  the  prodigious  superi- 
ority which  Europe  possesses  over  Asia  and  Africa, 
is  chiefly  to  be  ascribed  to  this  cause. 

5.  It  is  the  possession  of  a  religion  which  compre- 
hends the  seeds  of  endless  improvement,  which  main, 
tains  an  incessant  struggle  with  whatever  is  barbarous^ 
selfish,  or  inhuman,  which  by  unveiling  futurity,  clothes 
morality  with  the  sanction  of  a  divine  law,  and  har- 
monises utility  and  virtue  in  every  combination  of 
events,  and  in  every  stage  of  existence  ;  a  religion? 
which,  by  afl'ording  the  most  just  and  sublime  con- 
ceptions of  the  Deity,  and  of  the  moral  relations 
of  man,  has  given  birth  at  once  to  the  loftiest  spec- 
ulation, and  the  most  child-iike  humility,  uruting 
the  inhabitants  o/  the  globe  into  one  family,  and  in  the 
bonds  of  a  common  salvation;  it  is  this  religion  which 
rising  upon  us  like  a  finer  '^un,  has  quickened  moral 
vegetation,   and    replenished     Europe    with    talents, 


SPEECH    OP    REV.    G.    T.    N^OEL.  Cf 

virtues  and  exploits,  which  in  spite  of  its  physical  dis- 
advantages, have  rendered  it  a  paradise,  the  delight  and 
wonder  of  the  world. 

6  An  attempt  to  propagate  this  religion  among  the 
natives  of  Hindostan,  may  perhaps  be  stigmatised  as 
visionary  and  romantic  ;  but  to  enter  the  lists  of  con- 
troversy with  those  who  would  deny  it  to  be  great  and 
noble,  would  be  a  degradation  to  reason. 


CHRISTIANITY      AND    PAGANISM      CONTRASTED.       A 
SPEECH    OF    THE    REV.    G.    T.    NOEL.        1815. 

,1.  My  Lord — there  are  peculiar  seasons  under 
which  the  mind  is  enabled  to  form  a  more  striking 
contrast  than  at  others,  between  the  blessings  of 
Christianity  and  the  miseries  of  Paganism — seasons 
when  only  perhaps  some  single  point  of  difference  is 
present  to  the  view.  It  occurred  to  me  a  short  time 
ago,  to  fill  up  the  interval  before  the  appointed  hour 
when  I  was  to  Avitness  the  proceedings  of  a  Bible 
Association  among  the  poor,  by  wandering  in  the 
church-yard  of  a  country  village. 

2.  The  day  was  fine,  and  the  surrounding  country 
was  exceeding  lovely.  My  feelings  were  much  ex- 
cited as  I  stopped  at  the  grave  of  an  humble  individual, 
who  had  quitted  this  vale  of  sorrow  at  the  age  of 
twentyone  :  on  her  tomb  stone  was  this  inscription — 

**  Dy  faith  on  Jesus'  conquests  8he^•elied, 
On  Jesus'  merits  ventured  all,  aad  dietl  !" 

3.  I  was  led  immediately  to  compare  the  circum- 
stances of  such  a  death,  and  the  blessedness  of  such  a 
hope,  in  eternity,  with  the  uncertainty  and  gloom  of  a 

7 


68  SPEECH    OF    J.    S.     HARFORD,    ESQ. 

heathen's  departure  from  this  world.  I  could  imagine 
to  myself  a  place  of  burial  in  some  idolatrous  land, 
Avhere  the  sun  might  shine  as  brightly,  and  the  sur- 
rounding scenery  be  yet  more  beautiful. 

.4.  But  if  I  should  ask  what  memorial  would  be 
written  on  some  youthful  grave,  I  was  afflicted  at  the 
thought  that  all  must  be  dark  and  cheerless  here  !  No 
ray  from  heaven  could  gleam  en  such  a  grave,  many 
traces  of  fond  remembrance,  many  anguished  memo- 
rials of  the  poet,  many  tender  associations  might  be 
recorded  on  the  stone  that  marked  so  sacred  a  spot  ; 
but  no  hope  of  future  re-union,  no  accredited  prospect 
of  an  immortal  existence,  no  certain  assurance  of  par- 
don, and  mercy,  and  peace,  could  be  written  there  ! 

5.  No  tidings  of  a  Saviour's  love,  no  consolations  of 
his  Spirit,  no  foretaste  of  his  salvation,  could  cheer  the 
victims  sinking  into  the  dust,  or  bind  up  the  mourner^' 
hearts  who  deposited  in  silence  the  form  which  they 
had  loved  so  long.  In  that  land  none  tells  them  in 
those  striking  words  of  your  Report,  that  they  have 
God  for  a  Father,  Christ  for  a  Saviour,  the  Holy  Spirit 
^or  a  Guide,  and  Heaven  for  a  home,  where  they  shall 
separate  no  more. 

6.  Oh,  then,  how  beautiful  ufion  the  mountains  should 
we  esteem  the  feet  of  him  ivho  would  carry  the  glad 
tidings  of  peace  to  scenes  so  desolate,  and  to  hearts  so 
broken  by  sorrow  and  sin  ! 


THE  CLAIMS  OF    AFRICA.       EXTRACTS  FROM  A  SPEECH 
OF  JOHN  S.  HARFORD  ESQ.        1815. 

1.  Over   the  greater  part  of  Africa,  every  baleful 
form  of  savage  barbarism  broods.     Who  could  have 


SPEECH    OF    J.    S.    HARFORD,    ESQ..  69 

believed,  in  the  second  century,  when  Christianity  ap- 
peared to  have  obtained  a  firm  hold  on  her  northern 
shores,  and  the  presence  of  no  less  than  seventy 
bishops  dignified  the  council  of  Carthage,  that,  in  the 
progress  of  ages,  whilst  surrounding  nations  were  ad- 
vancing in  knowledge  and  civilization,  the  rising  sun 
of  Africa's  glory  was  not  only  to  be  arrested  in  its  course? 
but  suddenly  to  sink  in  a  hideous  night  ? 

2.  Who  could  have  believed,  wi:!en  the  great  Bishop 
of  the  African  church  reflected  by  his  heroic  martyr- 
dom so  much  honor  on  the  Christian  cause,  that  the 
name  of  Cyprian  was  so  soon  to  be  forgotten,  where 
most  of  all  its  memory  should  have  been  cherished  ;  or 
that  the  Cresent  was  destined  so  soon  to  triumph  over 
the  Cross  ?  Who  could  have  believed,  that,  where  Ma- 
hometanism  was  shut  out,  there  a  still  more  odious 
faith  should  prevail,  and  the  worship  of  devils  be  united 
to  a  profligacy  almost  equally  improbable  ? 

3.  The  picture  of  300*  millions  of  people  thus  en- 
thralled, should  at  least  excite  the  inquiry,  "  Can  we 
devise  no  means  for  their  illumination  ?  Are  there  no 
instruments  within  our  reach,  which  may  be  thus  nobly 
directed  ?" 

4.  But  Africa  has  stronger  claims  upon  us  than  those 
of  humanity.  She  has  large  arrears  upon  our  justice 
unpaid.  We  have  been  the  authors  of  enormous  evils 
to  that  unhappy  country.  The  dreadful  wounds  which 
our  influence  opened  there  are  not  yet  healed. 

5.  1  will  not  dwell  on  the  horrors  of  the  slave  trade, 
farther  than  to  assert  the  moral  necessity  which  is 
thence  laid  upon  us  of  supporting  every  rational  scheme 
of  reparation.     We  have  wiped   away  the   guilt  and 

^*  150,  millions. 


70  SPEECH    OF    J.    S.    HARFOBD,    ESq. 

shame,  it  is  true,  of  this  odious  traffic,  so  far  as  the 
mere  abolition  of  it  goes ;  and  hereby  we  have  perhaps 
averted  impending  judgments  :  but  are  we  not  bound_ 
to  reverse  the  horrid  scenes  of  the  past  by  the  mild 
glories  of  the  future  ? 

6.  Africans  say,  "  that,  before  Christians  visited 
them,  they  lived  in  peace  ;  but  that  wherever  Chris- 
tianity comes,  ther£  comes  with  it  a  sword,  gun,  pow- 
der, and  ball."  Is  this  the  impression  which  our 
countrymen  have  left  behind  them  of  that  religion,  one 
of  whose  leading  attributes  is.  Peace  and  good  will  to 
men  ?  Be  it  our  care  to  blot  out  this  foul  stain,  and  to 
revive  the  remark  forced  from  the  lips  of  infidelity  in 
the  primitive  ages :  "  See  how  these  Christians  love 
one  another  1" 

7,  Were  I  disposed  to  strengthen  my  own  statements 
by  an  appeal  to  high  authority,  I  could  point  to  that  o^ 
a  much  lamented  and  illustrious  statesman,  Mr.  Pitt* 
In  one  of  his  speeches  on  the  slave  trade,  which  ranks 
among  the  fairest  models  of  modern  eloquence,  he 
strongly  dwells  upon  the  duty  of  our  promoting  the 
civilization  of  Africa :  and,  in  the  glowing  visions  of 
his  brilliant  fancy,  he  realizes  the  scene  for  which  his 
heart  pleaded. 

8.  He  anticipates  a  day,  when  the  beams  of  science 
and  philosophy  shall  break  in  upon  Africa ;  and,  uniting 
their  influence  to  that  of  pure  religion,  shall  illuminate 
and  invigorate  the  most  distant  extremities  of  that  im- 
mense continent.  Could  the  warmest  advocate  of  Mis- 
sionary Institutions  have  suggested  to  himself  a  more 
satisfactory  consummation  of  his  object  ? 


SPEECH    OF    J.    S.    HARFORD,     ESq.  71 


AN    OBJECTON    TO    MISSIONS     ANSWERED.      EXTRACTS 
FROM    A    SPEECH    OF    J.    S.    HARFORD,    ESQ.       1813. 


1.  The  State  of  Pagan  nations,  Sir,  is  such,  that  it 
would  be  easy  to  press  the  arguments  which  I  have 
used  much  more  strongly  ;  but  I  am  well  aware,  that, 
after  all  which  can  be  urged,  there  are  persons  who 
will  be  ready  to  object,  "  This  is  a  Quixotical,  crusading 
scheme.  What  right  have  we  to  interfere  in  the  faith 
or  the  regulations  of  other  nations  ?  What  should  we 
say,  were  the  Grand  Turk  to  send  us  10,000  copies  o^ 
the  Koran,  accompanied  by  a  set  of  missionaries,  to 
make  us  Mahometans  ;  or  still  more,  in  what  way 
should  we  receive  a  mission  of  Bramins  ?'' 

2.  To  such  a  question  I  would  simply  reply.  What 
Tight  had  St.  Paul  (who  I  shall  take  it  for  granted,  ac- 
cording to  the  learned  theory  of  the  present  Bishop  of 
St.  David's,  first  preached  the  Gospel  in  Britain)  what 
light  had  he  to  visit  this  country  when  the  thick  film 

,of  Pagan  darkness  involved  the  minds  of  its  inhabitants  ? 
What  right  had  he  to  brave  the  terrors  of  our  stormy- 
seas,  and  to  encounter  the  still  more  savage  manners 
of  our  ancestors  ? 

3.  What  right  had  he  to  oppose  himself  to  their  hor- 
rid customs,  to  throw  down  by  his  doctrine  their  altars 
stained  with  the  blood  of  human  sacrifices,  and  to  re- 
generate the  code  of  their  morals  disgraced  by  the  per- 
mission of  every  crime  which  can  brutalize  and  degrade 
human  nature  ?  What  right  had  he  to  substitute,  for 

7* 


7'2  SPEECH    OP    J.    S.    HARFORD,    ES(i. 

the  furious  imprecations  of  their  druids,  the  still  small 
voice  of  Him  who  was  meek  and  lowly  in  heart  ? 

4.  What  right  had  he  to  exchange  their  horrid  pic- 
tures of  the  invisible  world,  reeking  with  blood  and 
stained  with  characters  of  revenge,  for  the  glorious 
prospects  of  the  heavenly  Mount  Sion,  the  innumerable 
company  of  angels,  and  the  spirits  of  just  men  made 
perfect  ?  What  right  had  he  to  plant,  by  such  a  pro- 
cedure, the  seminal  principle  of  all  our  subsequent 
glory  and  prosperity  as  a  nation,  our  boasted  liberty,  our 
admirable  code  of  law,  the  whole  inimitable  frame  and 
constitution  of  our  government  in  church  and  state  ? 

5.  This  quarrel  with  the  memory  of  St.  Paul  I  shall 
leave  with  the  opponents  of  Missionary  Institutions  to 
settle  ;  and  when  they  have  made  up  their  minds  as  to 
the  degree  of  infamy  which  is  to  cleave  to  him,  for  hav- 
ing been  (in  a  remote  sense  at  least)  the  first  convey- 
ancer to  us  of  the  best  blessings  which  we  now  enjoy,  I 
-will  then  consign  over  the  Missionaries  of  the  present 
day  to  their  severest  reprehension.  Theirs  is  the  same 
noble  fault  !  theirs,  the  same  great  enterprise  ! 

6.  To  countries  situated  as  Britain  once  was,  im- 
mersed in  equal  wretchedness,  barbarity,  and  vice,  they 
carry  the  same  infallible  panaceum  :  they  hope  that, 
under  the  blessing  of  the  great  head  of  the  church,  a 
success  equally  striking  will,  in  process  of  time,  by  a 
gradual  progression,  smile  upon  their  labours.  They 
trust  that,  wherever  the  song  of  Sion  is  heard,  its  in- 
fluence, as  is  fabled  of  the  lyre  of  Amphion,  will  cause 
the  moral  chaos  to  leap  into  beauty,  order,  and  har- 
mony. 

7.  And  why  should  it  not  ?  Is  the  arm  of  God  short- 
ened ?  Arc  the  strong  holds  of  Satan's  kingdom  be- 


SPEECH    OP    J.    S.    HARFORD,     ES(i.  73 

come  impregnable  ?  Do  we  expect  that  a  mission  of 
angels  will  be  employed  to  fulfil  the  predictions  of 
prophecy  in  relation  to  the  universal  diffusion  of 
Christianity  ?  or  can  we  suppose  that  any  beings  but 
men  are  to  be  its  honored  propagators  ? 

8.  We  live  in  awful  and  critical  times.  Around  us 
lie  scattered  the  fragments  of  ancient  states  and  ven- 
erable establishments.  The  only  sure  foundation  on 
which  we  can  build  a  hope  that  the  pillar  of  England's 
glory  will  still  lift  its  august  head  erect  amidst  this  heap 
of  desolation,  and  still  continue  to  be  a  rallying  point 
for  oppressed  nations,  is  the  prevalence  within  its  con- 
fines of  pure  religion. 

9.  I  admire,  as  much  as  any  man,  the  valour  of  our 
armies,  and  the  skill  of  our  commanders.  I  honor 
them  as  instruments  of  national  security.  But  we  have 
lately  seen  how  the  most  consummate  skill  may  be- 
come infatuated,  and  armies  apparently  irresistible  be 
so  swept  away,  that  their  bleaching  bones  alone  can 
testify  that  they  once  existed. 

10.  If  true  practical  Christianity  should  still  gain 
ground  among  us  ;  if  it  should  so  prevail  as  to  exhibit, 
amidst  all  our  naiionai  sins,  a  strong  and  concentrated 
union  of  good  men  (however  separated  in  minor  points) 
striving  in  the  spirit  of  mutual  good  will,  in  their  several 
spheres,  for  the  diff*usion  of  domestic  piety,  and  for  the 
promotion  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  throughout  the 
nations  of  the  earth  ;  then,  we  may  calmly  regard  the 
efforts  of  our  enemies,  confident  in  the  protecting 
shield  of  Omnipotence  :  then,  we  may  expect  ere  long  to 
behold  the  halcyon  form  of  peace  and  love  building 
their  nests  upon  the  agitated  waves  of  human  trouble  : 


74:  SPEECH    OF    REV.    J.    H.    SINGER. 

then,  the  world  will  be  taught  to  know  that  a  nation, 
in  which  the  fear  of  God  is  no  less  eminent  than  the 
spirit  of  valour  and  freedom,  is  indeed  invincible. 


EXTRACTS      FROM      A     SPEECH      OF      THE     REV.    J.     H. 
SINGER,     BEFORE    AN      IRISH    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY. 

1815. 

1.  T  CANNOT,  my  lord,  avoid  congratulatiag  myself 
that  Ireland  has,  al  length,  taken  her  proper  station 
among  the  glonousjelloiv-workers  ivith  God  ;  that  the 
country  of  my  birth,  and  the  religion  of  my  choice,  the 
land  with  which  I  have  iissociated  all  my  hopes  of  hap- 
piness, and  the  faith  which  I  trust  has  sanctified  these 
hopes,  have  not  remained  idle  spectators  of  the  exertions 
of  others,  but  that  they  too  have  come  doivn  to  assist 
the  Lord  against  the  mighty. 

2.  Is  it  not,  my  lord,  to  be  ranked  among  the 
strangest  anomalies  of  the  human  mind,  that  this  great, 
this  interesting  object,  should  have  met  with  heads  so 
prejudiced,  or  hearts  so  hard,  as  to  oppose  its  success  ? 

3.  Is  it  not  stiange,  that  a  cause  which  appeals  by 
every  motive  which  should  move  the  politician,  the 
philanthropist,  the  Christian — wliich  should  bind  the 
worldling  by  his  interests,  the  moralist  by  his  human- 
ity, the  Christian  by  his  hopes — a  cause  whose  only 
means  are  benefits  and  persuasion,  whose  end  is  but 
happiness  and  salvation  to  millions  of  our  benighted 
species,  whose  tendency  is  but  peace  and  good  will  on 
earth — that  such  a  cause,  the  cause  of  God  and  man,  of 
ourselves  and  of  our  fellow  creatures,  should  be  opposed, 
maligned,  calumniated — that  rank  and  influence  and 


SPEECH    OF    REV.     J.    11.    SINGER.  75 

learning  sliould  be  arrayed  against  the  simple  Mission- 
ary— timt  facts  should  be  misrepresented  or  denied, 
reasoning  perverted  or  silenced  ;  nay,  that  the  morality 
of  the  Koran  and  the  mildness  of  the  Vedas,  should 
have  been  placed  in  impious  competition  beside  the 
law  of  God,  beside  the  Gospel  of  Christ  1 

4.  Would  you  preserve  your  possessions  in  the  East, 
an  empire,  at  which  the  cupidity  of  an  Alexander  or 
a  Caesar  might  blush ;  an  empire,  from  which,  by  a 
thousand  channels,  wealth  and  industry  and  commerce 
have  poured  mto  your  country,  have  new  strung  the 
exhausted  sinews  of  war,  and  conducted  you  unharmed 
through  the  mighty  contest  from  which  you  are  just 
now  reposing — would  you  preserve  this  empire  in 
peace,  and  hand  it  down  entire  to  your  posterity,  that 
they  too  may  stand  forth  in  their  day  as  the  liberators  of 
Europe — Christianize  the  East. 

5.  Should  the  whirlwind  of  war  again  be  turned 
agaijist  your  territories  directed  by  a  new  Tamerlane 
or  a  Jenghis,  beware  of  a  divided  faith,  of  an  alienated 
population:  if  you  would  bind  your  subjects  to  your 
interests  by  a  tie  stronger  than  art  or  policy  ever  de- 
vised, if  you  would  rest  in  security  from  foreign  inva- 
sion, and  domestic  treason — Christianize  the  East. 

6.  Nor  is  it  by  policy  alone  that  I  would  induce  you 
to  an  act  of  justice.  Humanity  has  her  claims;  and 
millions  of  your  fellow  subjects,  groaning  under  the  ag- 
gravated miseries  of  despotism  and  priestcraft,  present 
an  object  for  benevolence  more  extended  and  more 
urgent  than  was  ever  offered  to  the  contemplation  of 
man. 

7.  Would  you  relieve  these  wretched  victims  of  su- 
perstition ? — would  you  rescue  the  pilgrim  from  the 


76  SPEECH    OP    REV.    J.     H.    SINGER. 

agonizing  hook,  snatch  the  aged  parent  from  the  mon- 
ster of  the  desert  or  the  flood,  save  the  trembling  ma- 
tron from  the  devouring  flames,  or  prevent  the  wretched 
infant  from  becoming  the  victim  of  its  more  wretched 
mother's  bigotry  I — would  you  restore  the  parent  to  the 
child,  and  the  child  to  the  parent? — Christianize  the 
East. 

8.  But  we  have  yet,  my  lord,  a  higher  principle  of 
action.  We  regard  the  Hindoo  and  the  African  not 
merely  as  subjects,  or  as  men,  but  as  immortal  and  re- 
sponsible agents,  in  whatever  climate  born,  or  with 
whatever  colour  tinged ;  equally  with  ourselves  to 
stand  before  the  bar  of  God,  to  be  judged  by  an  infinite 
and  perfect  Being  ;  equally  with  us  to  have  sinned  and 
fallen  short  of  the  law ;  equally  to  want  a  Saviour? 
^vhose  merits  and  sufferings  they  may  plead  on  that 
dreadful  day. 

9.  Will  you  suffer  millions  of  your  fellow  creatures 
to  remain  ignorant  of  that  Saviour,  until  they  see  him 
as  their  judge  ?  Is  there  aught  on  earth  would  purchase 
from  you  the  knoAvledge  of  Christ  and  his  salvation  ? 
And  can  you  refuse  them  the  preacher,  that  they  may 
hear,  that  they  may  believe,  that  they  may  live  ?  Oh, 
if  you  indeed  think  that  there  is  no  other  name  nnde^' 
heaven  whereby  man  can  be  savecl^  but  the  name  of 
Jesus — if  you  do  not  think  our  faith  to  be  foolishness, 
and  its  promises  delusions — if  you  do  not  expect  that 
Brahma,  and  Mahomet,  and  Christ  shall  be  alike  pow- 
erful to  save — Oh  Christianize  the  East. 

10.  Though,  since  wc  last  met,  Heaven  has  called  to 
itself  the  man  whose  u. wearied  exertions  first  brought 
this  subject  promineniiy  forward,  while  his  piety  and 
his  benevolence  and  his  simplicity  adorned  even  the 


REV,  M.  Jackson's  sermon.  TT 

Cw^use  Avhich  he  preached  ;  thouc^h  he,  suffered  but  like 
the  prophet  to  view  the  glorious  prospect  of  his  suc- 
cess, was  taken  from  this  world  of  care,  let  us  hope  that 
his  spirit  remains  among  us — let  us  hope  that  though 
the  prophet  is  removed,  his  mantle  has  fallen  on  earth 
— let  us  hope  that  some  portion  of  it  has  fallen  on  this 
land  wiiich  he  once  honored  with  his  presence — and 
then,  whether  his  eulogy  be  pronounced  in  Sanscrit  or 
in  English,  whether  his  tomb  be  raised  on  the  Ganges  or 
the  Thames,  when  the  Christian  Philanthropist  or  the 
rescued  Idolater  repairs  thither  to  thank  his  God  that 
there  has  been  such  a  man,  let  us  hope  that  Ireland  will 
share  a  portion  of  his  gratitude,  and  that  our  exertions 
will  be  offered  to  the  Throne  of  Grace  accompanied  by 
the  name  and  memory  of  Buchanan. 


EXTRACTS    FROM     REV.    MII.ES    JACKSON  S    SERMON^, 
MARCH     1815. 

1.  What  a  glorious  prospect  do  we  behold,  when  we 
look  at  the  Heathen  world,  on  which  the  Sun  of 
Righteoutness  is  now  arising  with  healing  under  his 
wings. 

2.  That  the  Lord  is  now  arising  to  have  mercy  upon 
Zion,  that  the  time  to  favour  htr,  yea,  the  set  time 
is  come,  seems  more  than  probable  from  the  bright  con- 
stellation of  heavenly  luminaries  which  now  appears  in 
our  meridian,  to  reflect  the  sacred  light  of  heaven  on 
the  dark  regions  of  the  earth. 

3.  For,  in  the  fir^t  place,  we  have  a  Bible  Society^ 
for  the  purpose  of  translating  the  Scriptures  mto  every 
language  under  heavcii,  and  circulating  the  word  of 
life  from  pole  to  pole  ;  and  thus,  like  the  Baptist,  to  be 


78  REV.  M.  Jackson's  bermon. 

as  the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  ivilclerncss^  prepare  ye 
the  "ivay  of  the  Lord,  ?nake  his  paths  straight. 

4.  Then^  to  meet  the  wants  of  those  who  cannot  wn- 
derstand  nvhat  they  read,  except  some  one  guide  them, 
we  have  a  Missionary  Society,  which  says  to  its  ser- 
vants, as  the  Divine  Spirit  said  to  Philip,  "  Join  thyself 
to  the  chariot  of  the  Ethiopian  convert :  preach  to 
him  Jesus  :  baptise  him  ;  and  send  him  on  his  way  re- 
joicing." 

5.  And  again,  to  supply  the  Missionary  Society  with 
preachers,  qualified,  by  their  knowledge  of  the  lan- 
guages of  the  Heathen,  to  be  able  ministers  of  the 
Gospel  of  the  uncircumcision,  we  have  a  Society,  (and 
I  hope  similar  Societies  in  other  countries  will  be  es- 
tablished.) for  attemfiting  the  conversio7i  of  the  Jeius, 
wlio  are  dispersed  over  all  the  nations  of  the  earth, 
and  are  already  acquainted  with  every  language  under 
heaven,  and  only  want  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  to  make  them  the  ablest  Missionaries  that  the 
whole  vvorld  affords. 

6.  That  these  Societies  should  have  such  a  connex- 
ion, such  a  harmony,  and  so  reciprocal  a  dependance  ; 
that  there  should  be  such  a  fitness  in  each  to  its  own 
particular  end,  and  so  admirable  a  suitability  and 
power  in  the  whole,  by  their  combined  influence,  to 
accomplish  the  one  great  object,  which  each,  in  its  sep- 
arate capacity,  is  incompetent  lo  effect  ;  that,  without 
any  mutual  understanding,  or  design,  or  previous  ar- 
rangement, there  should  be  such  a  coincidence  in  their 
views,  their  objects,  their  plans,  and  their  operations, 
as  to  ar'mit  of  theii  being  considered  as  parts  of  one 
perfect  whole,  rather  than  so  many  distinct  and  inde- 
pendent wr.oles,  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes,  and  seems 


REV.  M.  Jackson's   sermon.  TO 

to  discover  the  powerful  influence  of  an  invisible  agent : 
and,  ^vhile  the  song*  of  angels  ^t  the  nativity  of  Christ 
marks  the  character  of  their  successful  and  triumphant 
career,  they  remind  us  of  the  angel  that  flies  in  the 
midst  of  heaven,  having  the  everlasting  Gospel  to 
preach  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue  ;  and 
encourage  the  hope,  that  the  great  Eternal  has  hither- 
to guided  the  flight  of  this  angel  of  Mercy,  and  contin- 
ues to  guide,  and  will  guide,  and  guard,  and  govern, 
and  sustain  it,  till  all  the  woridy<"flr  God^  and  give  glory 
to  /n?n,  a7id  worship  him  that  made  heaven  and  earthy 
and  the  sea,  and  the  fountains  of  ivaters. 

6.  If  righteousness  exalt  a  nation,  it  is  impossible  to 
contemplate  these  institutions,  even  in  a  political  point 
of  view,  without  unspeakable  satisfaction  and  delight. 
For  my  own  part,  I  recognise  in  these,  the  radiant  Bow 
of  the  everlasting  God,  spread  over  the  black  and  awful 
cloud  that  again  overshadows  the  earth  ;  and  hail  it  as 
the  token  of  his  Covenant  of  Peace  between  him  and  the 
nations,  who  support  his  cause  ;  the  sign  and  the  pledge 
of  a  future  calm,  and  a  serener  sky. 

7.  And  should  the  tempest  which  has  so  lately  sub- 
sided ever  again  rage,  and  the  thunderbolts  of  Heaven 
once  more  threaten  to  fall  upon  us,  and  consume  us, 
the  sight  of  that  Bov/,  as  in  time  past,  shall  never  fail 
to  counteract  despondency,  and  to  inspire  tranquillity, 
and  peace,  and  hope.  Yea,  we  need  not  fear,  though 
the  earth  be  reinoved,  and  though  the  mountains  be 
carried  into  the  midst  of  the  sea.  For  the  Lord  of 
Hosts  is  luith  us  ;  the  God  of  Jacob  is  our  refuge. 

8.  While  you  contemplate  the  political  and  the  re- 
ligious, the  present  and  the  everlasting,  eficcts  of  these 
Societies,  take  down  your  harps  from  the  willows,  and 

8 


80  KEV.    T.    COTTEHILL's*    SPEECH. 

make  every  string  speak  the  praises  of  Him,  who  is 
with  us  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world.  Rather 
than  forget  Jerusalem,  let  your  right  hand  forget  her 
cunning.  Rather  than  not  remember  Jerusalem,  yea, 
rather  than  not  prefer  Jerusalem  above  your  chief  joy,' 
let  your  tongue  cleave  to  the  roof  of  your  mouth. 

9.  Oh  I  that  kings  of  the  earth,  and  all  people, 
princes,  and  judges  of  the  earth,  young  men  and 
maidens,  old  men  and  children)  may  continue  to  unite 
in  making  the  way  of  God  known  upon  earth,  his 
saving  health  among  all  nations !  Then  shall  the 
earth  biding  forth  her  mcreasey  and  God,  even  our 
0\vn  God.,  shall  bless  us — God  shall  bless  us  ;  and  all 
the  ends  of  the  ivorld  shall  fear  him. 


EXTRACTS  FROM  REV.  T.  COTTERILL  S  SPEECH  BE- 
FORE THE  CHURCH  MISSIONARY  ASSOCIATION, 
MARCH,    1817. 

1.  I  WILL  trespass  upon  your  time,  only  while  I 
notice  one  objection  more.  The  cause  of  this  Society 
is  affirmed  to  be  hopelessy — "  Can  the  Ethiopian  change 
his  skin,  and  the  leopard  his  spots  ?  You  may  as  well 
attempt  to  change  the  color  of  the  idolater's  body,  as 
to  alter  the  complexion  of  his  mind.  The  Society  may 
compass  sea  and  land  without  making  one  proselyte 
The  enterprise  is  such  as  none  w  ill  undertake,  but  en- 
thusiasts and  madmen." 

2.  Mr.  Chairman,  there  are  some  persons  whose 
organs  of  vision  appear  to  possess  the  extraordinary 
faculty  of  multiplying,  magnifying,  and  creating  riiffi- 
culucs  on  every  occasion.     The  smallest  indentations 


REV.    T.    COTTERILl's    SPEECH.  81 

and  protuberances  -svhich  are  seen  on  the  surface  of 
objects  within  their  field  of  view,  assume  to  their  mic- 
roscopic eyes  the  appearance  of  tremendous  moun- 
tains, and  caverns  of  impenetrable  darkness.  Where- 
ever  they  look,  they  exclaim,  "  a  lion  is  in  the  way." 

3.  Let  me  not  be  understood  as  meaning  to  insinuate 
that  there  are  no  difficulties  in  the  way  of  this  Society. 
There  are,  doubtless,  many  and  great  difficulties  be- 
fore it ;  so  many  and  great,  that  I  do  not  wonder  tliat 
to  the  distempered  eye  of  the  natural  man  they  should 
appear  really  insuperable. 

4.  And  insuperable  in  truth  they  would  be,  if  noth- 
pig  were  opposed  to  them  but  human  might.  But 
not  by  mighty  not  by  power ^  but  by  my  Sjiirit^  saith  the 
Lord.  That  same  Spirit,  which  in  the  beginning  moved 
on  the  face  of  the  deep,  and  brought  order  and  beauty 
out  of  the  confused  chaos  of  all  things,  can,  by  moving 
on  the  face  of  the  Gentile  world,  -with  equal  ease,  out 
of  the  mass  of  moral  confusion  bring  forth  equal  order 
and  beauty. 

5.  That  same  word  which  said  "  Let  there  be  light," 
and  there  was  light,  can  with  no  less  rapidity  scatter 
the  darkness  that  covereth  the  nations,  and  cause  light 
to  shine  out  of  it.  Is  any  thing  too  hard  for  the  Lord? 
Are  the  things  which  are  impossible  with  men  impos- 
sible with  God  ? 

6.  But  why  should  we  argue  about  possibilities  or 
impossibilities  ?  The  cause  of  missions  is  the  cause  of 
God,  and  of  his  Christ  :  and  shall  it  not  prosper  ?  The 
thing  is  true,  for  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken 
it.  The  event  is  not  problematical,  but  determined  ; 
not   contingent,  but  certain. 

7.  Impenetrable  as  in  general  to  human  eye  is  the 
veil  that  hangs  over  futurity,  its  skirts  have  been  so  far 


82  REV,    T.    COTTERTLL*S    SPEECH. 

Uplifted  by  the  hand  of  prophecy,  as  to  reveal  to  mortal 
view  the  more  than  earthly  p;Iory  that  beams  behind  it? 
and  shall  surround  the  latter  days  of  the  Son  of  man. 
"  The  heathen  are  given  unto  Christ  for  an  inheritance  ; 
and  the  uttern'iost  parts  of  the  earth  for  his  possession. 
The  ki7i«doms  of  this  world  are  become  the  kingdoms 
if  our  Lord  and -of  his  Christy  and  he  shall  reign  for 
ever  and  ever.  The  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  Lord^  as   the  waters  cover  the   sea.^* 

8.  Who  that  observes  the  sis^ns  of  the  times  can 
help  believing,  that  the  dawn  of  this  glorious  day  hath 
already  visited  us  ?  The  star  which  has  arisen  in  the 
Eas^  has  begun  to  shed  its  radiance  around  it.  The 
Redeemer  has  ascended  his  triumphal  chariot,  and 
many  a  trophy  has  been  presented  at  his  feet,  as  the 
earnest  and  pledge  of  the  final  victory  that  awaits  Him. 

9.  Numbers  are  bringing  their  "  idols  of  silver  and 
idols  cf  gold,  which  tkey  have  made,  each  one  for 
himself  to  woj'ship,  and  casting  them  to*the  ?noles  and 
to  the  bats.  One  is  beginning  to  say^  I  am  the 
JLord's  ;  and  another  to  call  himself  by  the  name  of 
Jacob  ;  arid  another  to  subscribe  with  his  hand  to  the 
Lord,  and  to  surname  himself  by  the  name  of  Israel.^* 

10.  The  first-fruits  are  gathered  into  the  garner  ; 
and  nothing  is  wanting  to  secure  the  full  crop,  but  the 
laborer  and  the  sickle.  While  the  fields  are  already 
thus  white  unto  the  harvest,  who  slwll  not  pray  the 
Lord  of  the  harvest  that  he  would  send  forth  laborers 
into  his  harvest  ?  And  who  shall  not  add  exertion  to  his 
prayers?  Who  shall  doubt  but  that  this  Society  has 
been  raised  up  by  God  himself,  to  co-operate  with 
other  kindred  institutions  in  preparing  his  way  before 
the  face  of  all  people  ? 


REV.    T.    COTTERILl's    SPEECH.  03 

1 1.  Shall  not  the  rich  throw  into  its  treasury  of  their 
abundance,  and  the  poor  throw  in  of  their  poverty  ?  O 
ye,  whose  pious  hands  have  already  been  stretched  forth 
in  the  promotion  of  this  institution,  let  them  not  hang- 
down,  while  such  prospects  are  before  you.  And  ye, 
whose  hands  have  not  yet  been  stretched  forth  in  its 
behalf,  be  induced  to  stretch  them  forth  in  earnest  this 
day.  Can  you  really  rejoice  in  anticipating  the  tri- 
umphs of  the  Son  of  God,  while  you  refuse  to  swell 
the  triumphs  of  a  Society  that  is  so  rapidly  urging  on- 
ward the  wheels  of  his  chariot  ? 

12.  Should  we  not  ail  greatly  delight  to  see  Eng- 
land, elevated  as  she  now  is  among  surrounding  na- 
tions, rising  still  higher  in  the  scale  of  elevation,  as- 
cending even  to  heights  from  which  she  shall  be  able 
to  behold  her  present  glories  enveloped  in  the  shade 
beneath  ? 

13.  Let  her  arise  without  delay,  and  gird  herself 
for  the  consecrated  battle  :  let  her  cause  more  nations 
to  bow  down  to  the  sceptre  of  her  love,  than  ever 
trembled  at  the  rod  of  her  indignation.  Under  the 
banner  of  the  cross  let  her  go  forth  to  a  new  and  more 
honorable  species  of  warfare,  in  which  those  who  con~ 
quer  and  those  who  are  conquered  shall  rejoice  to- 
gether ;  in  which  her  only  expeditions  shall  be  expe- 
ditions of  mercy  ;  her  only  invasions,  incursions  on 
the  territory  of  the  prince  of  darkness  ;  her  only  sol- 
diers, missionaries  of  the  Christian  faith  ;  and  in  which 
the  sword  of  the  Spirit  shall  be  the  only  weapon  that 
nation  sliall  lift  up  against  nation. 

8* 


MISCELLANEOUS  SUBJECTS. 

ON    THE    HORRORS   OF    WAR.        FROM    REV.    R.    HALL's 
SERMON,    "  RELECTIONS    ON    WAR." 

1.  Real  war,  my  brethren,  is  a  very  different  thin^ 
from  that  painted  image  of  it,  which  you  see  on  a  pa- 
rade, or  at  a  review  :  it  is  the  most  awful  scourge  that 
Providence  employs  for  the  chastisement  of  man.  It 
is  the  garment  of  vengeance  with  which  the  Deity 
arrays  himself,  when  he  comes  forth  to  punish  the  in- 
habitants of  the  earth.* 

2.  Though  ive  must  all  die,  as  the  woman  of  Tekoa 
said,  and  are  as  ivater  sfiilt  ufion  the  groimd  ivhich 
cannot  be  gathered  up,  yet  it  is  impossible  for  a  hu- 
mane mind  to  contemplate  the  rapid  extinction  of  in- 
numerable lives  without  concern.  To  perish  i{i  a 
inoment,  to  be  hurried  instantaneously,  without  prepa- 
ration and  without  warning,  into  the  presence  of  the 
Supreme  Judge,  has  something  in  it  inexpressibly  aw- 
ful and   affecting. 

Z.  Since  the  commencement  of  those  hostilities 
which  are  nov/  so  happily  closed,  it  may  be  reasona- 
bly conjectured  that  not  less  than  half  a  million  of 
our  fellow  creatures  have  fallen  a  sacrifice.  Haif  a 
million  of  beings,  sharers  of  the  same  nature,  warmed 
with  the  same  hopes,  and  as  fondly  attached  to  life  as 
ourselves,  have  been  prematurely  swept  into  the  grave  ; 
each  of  whose  deaths  has  pierced  the  heart  of  a  wife, 

*  This  sermon  was  delivered  June  1,  1802,  on  a  day  of 
Thankst^iving  for  a  General  Peace.  This  peace  was  of  but  short 
duratioH. 


ox    THE    HORRORS    OF    WAR.  85 

a  parent,  a  brother,  or  a  sister.  How  many  of  these 
scenes  of  complicated  distress  have  occurred  since  the 
commencement  of  hostilities,  is  known  only  to  Omni- 
science :  that  they  are  innumerable  cannot  admit  of  a 
doubt.  In  some  parts  of  Europe,  perhaps,  there  is 
scarcely  a  family  exempt. 

4.  In  war  death  reigns  without  a  rival,  and  without 
control.  War  is  the  work,  the  element,  or  rather  the 
sport  and  triumph,  of  death,  who  glories  not  only  in  the 
extent  of  his  conquest,  but  in  the  richness  of  his  spoil. 

Jn  the  other  methods  of  attack,  in  the  other  forms 
which  death  assumes,  the  feeble  and  the  aged,  who  at 
the  best  can  live  but  a  short  time,  are  usually  the  vic- 
tims ;  here  it  is  the  vigorous  and  the  strong. 

5.  It  is  remarked  by  the  most  ancient  of  poets, 
that  in  peace  children  bury  their  parents,  in  war  par- 
ents bury  their  children :  nor  is  the  difference  small. 
Children  lament  their  parents,  sincerely  indeed,  but 
with  that  moderate  and  tranquil  sorrow,  which  it  is 
natural  for  those  to  feel  who  are  conscious  of  retain- 
ing many  tender  ties,  many  animating  prospects.  Par- 
ents mourn  for  thdr  children  with  the  bitterness  of 
despair  ;  the  aged  parent,  the  widowed  mother,  loses, 
when  she  is  deprived  of  her  children,  every  thing  but 
the  capacity  of  suffering;  her  heart,  withered  and 
desolate,  admits  no  other  object,  cherishes  no  other 
hope.  It  73  Eachel  nveeping  for  her  children,  and 
refusing  to  be  comforted,  because   they  are  not. 

THE    SAME    SUBJECT    CONTINUED.       Fi?0M  THE  SAME. 

1.    To  conSne  our  attention  to  the  number  of  those 
who   are  slain  in  battle,  would  give  but  a  very  inade- 


,86  ON    THE    HORRORS    OF    WAR. 

quate  idea  of  the  ravages  of  the  sword.  The  lot  of 
those  who  perish  instantaneously,  may  be  considered, 
apart  from  religious  prospects,  as  comparatively  hap- 
py, since  they  are  exempt  from  those  lingering  dis- 
eases and  slow  torments,  to  which  others  are  liable. 
We  cannot  see  an  individual  expire,  though  a  stranger, 
or  an  enemy,  without  being  sensibly  moved,  and 
prompted  by  compassion  to  lend  him  every  assistance 
in  our  power.  Every  trace  of  resentment  vanishes  in 
a  moment :  every  other  emotion  gives  way  to  pity  and 
terror, 

2.  In  these  last  extremities,  we  remember  nothing 
but  the  respect  and  tenderness  due  to  our  common  na- 
ture. What  a  scene  then  must  a  field  of  battle  pre- 
sent, where  thousands  are  left  without  assistance,  and 
without  pity,  with  their  wounds  exposed  to  the  pierc- 
ing air,  while  the  blood,  freezing  as  it  flows,  binds 
them  to  the  earth,  amidst  the  trampling  of  horses,  and 
the  insults  of  an  enraged  foe  ! 

3.  If  they  are  spared  by  the  humanity  of  the  enemy, 
and  carried  from  the  field,  it  is  but  a  prolongation  of 
torment.  Conveyed  in  uneasy  vehicles,  often  to  a  re- 
mote distance,  through  roads  almost  impassable,  ihef 
are  lodged  in  ill  prepared  receptacles  for  the  wounded 
and  the  sick,  where  the  variety  of  distress  bafHes  all 
the  efforts  oC  humanity  and  skill,  and  renders  it  impos* 
sible  to  give  to  each  the  attention  he  demands. 

4.  Far  from  their  native  home,  no  tender  assiduities 
of  friendship,  no  well  known  voice,  no  wife,  or  mothen 
or  sister,  is  near  to  soothe  their  sorrows,  relieve  their 
thirst,  or  close  their  eyes  in  death.  Unhappy  man  I 
and  must  you  be  swept  into  the  grave  unnoticed  and 
unnumbered,  and  no  friendly  tear  to  be  shed  for  your 
suflferings,  or  mingled  with  your  dust ! 


ON    THE    HORRORS    OF    WAR,  ^7 

5.  We  must  remember,  however,  that  as  a  very 
small  portion  of  a  military  life  is  spent  in  actual  com- 
bat, so  it  is  a  very  small  part  of  its  miseries,  which 
must  be  ascribed  to  this  source.  More  are  consumed 
by  the  rust  of  inactivity  than  by  the  edge  of  the  sword  ; 
confuied  to  a  scanty  or  unwholesome  diet,  exposed  in 
sickly  climates,  harassed  with  tiresome  marches  and 
perpetual  alarms ;  their  life  is  a  continual  scene  of 
hardships  and  dangers.  They  grow  familiar  with 
hunger,  cold,  and  watchfulness.  Crowded  into  hos- 
pitals and  prisons,  contagion  spreads  amongst  their 
ranks,  till  the  ravages  c^  disease  exceed  those  of  the 
enemy. 

6.  We  have  hitherto  only  adverted  to  the  sufferings 
of  those  who  are  engaged  in  the  profession  of  arms, 
without  taking  into  our  account  the  situation  of  the 
countries  which  are  the  scene  of  hostilities.  How 
dreadful  to  hold  every  thing  at  the  mercy  of  an  enemy, 
and  to  receive  life  itself  as  a  boon  dependent  on  the 
sword.  How  boundless  the  fears  which  such  a  situa- 
tion must  inspire,  where  the  issues  of  life  and  death 
are  determined  by  no  known  laws,  principles,  or  cus- 
toms, and  no  conjecture  can  be  formed  of  our  destiny, 
except  as  far  as  it  is  dimly  decyphered  in  characters  of 
blood,  in  the  dictates  of  revenge,  and  the  caprices  of 
power. 

7.  Conceive  but  for  a  moment  the  consternation 
which  the  approach  of  an  invadhig  army  v/ould  im- 
press on  the  peaceful  villages  in  this  neighbourhood- 
When  you  have  placed  yourselves  for  an  instant  in  that 
situation,  you  will  learn  to  sympathize  with  those  un- 
happy countries  which  have  sustained  the  ravages  of 
arms. 


88  PEACE    AND    WAR    CONTRASTED. 

8.  But  how  is  it  possible  to  give  you  an  idea  of 
these  horrors  ?  Here  you  behold  rich  harvests,  the 
bounty  of  Heaven,  and  the  reward  of  industry,  con- 
sumed in  a  moment,  or  trampled  under  foot,  while 
famine  and  pestilence  follow  the  steps  of  desolation. 
There  the  cottages  of  peasai:\ts  given  up  to  the  flames, 
mothers  expiring  through  fear,  not  for  themselves  but 
their  infants  ;  the  inhabitants  flying  with  their  helpless 
babes  in  all  directions,  miserable  fugitives  on  their  na- 
tive soil  ! 

9.  In  another  part  you  witness  opulent  cities  aken 
by  storm ;  the  streets,  where  no  so\mds  were  heard 
but  those  of  peaceful  industry,  filled  on  a  sudden  with 
slaughter  and  blood,  resounding  with  the  cries  of  the 
pursuing  and  the  pursued  ;  the  palaces  of  nobles  de- 
molished, the  houses  of  the  rich  pillaged,  the  chastity 
of  virgins  and  of  matrons  violated,  and  every  age,  sex, 
and  rank,  mingled  in  promiscuous  massacre  and  ruin. 


PEACE    AND    WAR    CONTRASTED.        FROM    THE     SAME. 

1.  The  morality  of  peaceful  times  is  directly  op^ 
posite  to  the  maxims  of  war.  The  fundamental  rule 
of  the  first  is  to  do  good  ;  of  the  latter,  to  inflict  inju- 
ries. The  former  commands  us  to  succour  the  op- 
pressed ;  the  latter  to  overwhelm  the  defenceless. 
The  former  teaches  men  to  love  their  enemies  ;  the 
the  latter  to  make  themselves  terrible  even  to  stran- 
gers. 

2.  The  rules  of  morality  will  not  suffer  us  to  pro- 
mote the  dearest  interest  by  falsehood  ;  the  maxims  of 
war  applaud  it  when  employed  in  the  destruction  of 
otliers.     That  a  familiarity  with  such  maxims  must 


DUTY    OF    ACKNOWLEDGING    GOD.  89 

tend  to  harden  the  heart,  as  well  as  to  pervert  the  niorftl 
sentiments,  is  too  obvious  to  need  ilhistration. 

3.  The  natural  consequence  of  their  prevalence  is 
an  unfeeling*  and  unprincipled  ambition,  with  an  idol- 
atry of  talents,  and  a  contempt  of  virtue  ;  whence  the 
esteem  of  mankind  is  turned  from  the  humble,  the 
beneficent,  and  the  good,  to  men  who  are  qualified  by 
a  genius  fertile  in  expedients,  a  courage  that  is  never 
apalled,  and  a  heart  that  never  pities,  to  become  the 
destroyers  of  the  earth. 

4.  While  the  philanthropist  is  devising  means  to 
mitigate  the  evils  and  augment  the  happiness  of  the 
world,  a  fellow  worker  together  with  God,»in  exploring 
and  giving  effect  to  the  benevolent  tendencies  of  na- 
ture ;  the  warrior  is  revolving,  in  the  gloomy  recesses 
of  his  capacious  mind,  plans  of  future  devastation  and 
ruin. 

5.  Prisons  crowded  with  captives,  cities  emptied  of 
their  inhabitants,  fields  desolate  and  waste,  are  among 
his  proudest  trophies.  The  fabrick  of  his  fame  is  ce- 
mented with  tears  and  blood  ;  and  if  his  name  is  wafted 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  it  is  in  the  shrill  cry  of  suffer- 
ing humanity  ;  in  the  curses  and  imprecations  of  those 
whom  his  sword  has  reduced  to  despair. 

DUTY      OF      ACKNOWLEDGING      GOD.         FROM      REV.     R. 
hall's    sermon,    "  REFLECTIONS    ON    WAR."* 

1.  To  acknowledge  the  hand  of  God  is  a  duty  indeed 
at  all  times  ;  but  there  are  seasons  when  it  is  made  so 
bare,  that  it  is  next  to  impossible,  and  therefore  sig- 
nally criminal,  to  overlook  it.  It  is  almost  unnecessa- 
ry to  add  that  the  present  is  one  of  those  seasons. 

*  Tlu's  s'Tmon  was  delivered  June  I,  ISO'3,  on  a  day  of 
Thaiiksgiving  for  a  General  Peace. 


90  DUTY    OF    ACKNOWLEDGING     GOD. 

2.  If  ever  we  are  expected  to  he  atilly  and  krioio 
that  he  is  God,  it  is  on  the  present  occasion,  after  a 
crisis  so  unexampled  in  the  annals  of  the  -world  ; 
during  which  scenes  have  been  disclosed,  and  events 
have  arisen,  so  much  more  astonishing  than  any  that 
history  had  recorded  or  romance  had  feigned,  that  we 
are  compelled  to  lose  sight  of  human  agency,  and  to 
behold  the  Deity  acting  as  it  were  apart  and  alone. 

3.  The  contest  in  which  we  have  been  lately  en- 
gaged is  distinguished  from  all  others  in  modern  times 
by  the  number  of  nations  it  embraced,  and  the  animos- 
ity with  which  it  was  conducted.  Making  its  first 
appearance  ill  the  centre  of  the  civilized  world,  like  a 
fire  kindled  in  the  thickest  part  of  a  forest,  it  spread 
during  ten  years  on  every  side  ;  it  burnt  in  all  direc- 
tions, gathering  fresh  fury  in  its  progress,»^Lll  it  in- 
wrapped  the  whole  of  Europe  in  its  flames  !  an  awful 
spectacle  not  only  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  but 
in  the  eyes  of  superior  beings  I 

4.  What  place  can  we  point  out  to  which  its  efTects 
have  not  extended  ?  Where  is  the  nation,  the  family, 
the  individual,  I  might  almost  say,  who  has  not  felt  its 
influence  ?  It  is  not,  my  brethren,  the  termination  of 
an  ordinary  contest,  which  we  are  assembled  this  day  to 
commemorate  ;  it  is  an  event  which  includes  for  the 
present  (may  it  long  perpetuate)  the  tranquillity  of  Eu- 
rope and  the  pacification  of  the  world. 

5.  We  arc  met  to  express  our  devout  gratitude  to 
God  for  putting  a  period  to  a  war,  the  most  eventful 
perhaps  that  has  been  witnessed  for  a  thousand  years,  a 
war  whicii  has  transformed  the  face  of  Europe,  re- 
niovcd  the  land-marks  of  nations  and  limits  uf  empire. 


CHARACTER    OF    THE    EUROPEAN    WAR.       91 


CHARACTER    OF      THE    EUROFEAN    WAR.       FROM    THE 
SAME. 

1.  The  war  in  which  so  great  a  part  of  the  world 
was  lately  engaged  has  been  frequently  stiled  a  war  of 
principle.  This  was  indeed  its  exact  character  ;  and 
it  was  this  which  rendered  it  so  violent  and  obstinate, 

2.  Disputes  which  are  founded  merely  on  passion 
or  on  interest,  are  comparatively  of  short  duration- 
They  are,  at  least,  not  calculated  to  spread.  However 
they  may  inflame  the  principals,  they  are  but  little 
adapted  to  gain  partisans. 

3.  To  render  them  durable,  there  must  be  an  infu- 
sion of  speculative  opinions.  For,  corrupt  as  men  are, 
they  are  yet  so  much  the  creatures  of  reflection,  and  so 
strongly  addicted  to  sentiments  of  right  and  wrong, 
that  their  attachment  to  a  public  cause  can  rarely  be 
secured,  nor  their  animosity  be  kept  alive,  unless  their 
understandings  are  engaged  by  some  appearances  of 
truth  and  rectitude.  Hence  speculative  difl'erences  in 
religion  and  politics  become  rallying  points  to  the 
passions. 

4.  Whoever  reflects  on  the  civil  wars  between  the 
Guelphs  and  the  Ghibbelines,  or  the  adherents  of  the 
Pope  and  the  Emperor,  which  distracted  Italy  and  Ger- 
many in  the  middle  ages  ;  or  those  betwixt  the  houses 
of  York  and  Lancaster,  in  the  fifteenth  century,  wiJI 
find  abundant  confirmation  of  this  remark. 

5.  This  is  well  understood  by  the  leaders  of  parties 
in  all  nations  ;  who,  though  they  frequently  aim  at 
nothing  more  than  the  attainment  of  power,  yet  always 
contrive  to  cement  the  attachment  of  their  followers, 

9 


92       CHARACTER    OF    THE    EUROPEAN    WAR. 

by  mixing  some  speculative  opinion  with  their  con- 
tents, well  knowing  that  what  depends  for  support 
merely  on  the  irascible  passions  soon  subsides. 

6.  Then  does  party  animosity  reach  its  height,  when 
to  an  interference  of  interests  sufficient  to  kindle  re- 
sentment, is  superadded  a  persuasion  of  rectitude,  a 
conviction  of  truth,  an  apprehension  in  each  party  that 
they  are  contending  for  principles  of  the  last  import- 
ance, on  the  success  of  which  the  happiness  of  millions 
depends. 

7.  Under  these  impressions  men  are  apt  to  indulge 
the  most  selfish  and  vindictive  passions  without  sus- 
picion or  control.  The  understanding  indeed,  in  that 
state,  instead  of  controlling  the  passions,  often  serves 
only  to  give  steadiness  to  their  impulse,  to  ratify  and 
consecrate,  so  to  speak,  all  their  movements. 

8.  When  we  apply  these  remarks  to  the  late  con- 
test, we  can  be  at  no  loss  to  discover  the  source  of 
the  unparalleled  animosity  which  inflamed  it.  Never 
before  were  so  many  opposing  interests,  passions, 
and  principles,  committed  to  such  a  decision. 

9.  On  one  side  an  attachment  to  the  ancient  order  of 
things,  on  the  other  a  passionate  desire  of  change  ; 
a  wish  in  some  to  perpetuate,  in  others  to  destroy  every 
thing;  every  abuse  sacred  in  the  eyes  of  the  former,  every 
foundation  attempted  to  be  demolished  by  the  latter ; 
a  jealousy  of  power  shrinking  from  the  slightest  in- 
novation, pretensions  to  freedom  pushed  to  madness 
and  anarchy  ;  superstition  in  all  its  dotage,  impiety  in 
ail  its  fury  ;  whatever,  in  short,  could  be  found  most 
discordant  in  the  principles,  or  violent  in  the  passions 
of  men,  were  the  fearful  ingredients  which  the  hand 
of  Divine  justice  selected  to  mingle  in  this  furnace  of 
wrath. 


PUNISHMENT    OF    A  Pf    INFIDEL    NATION.       93 

10.  Can  we  any  longer  wonder  at  the  desolations 
it  made  in  the  earth  ?  Great  as  they  are,  they  are 
no  more  than  might  be  expected  from  the  peculiar 
nature  of  the  warfare.  When  we  take  this  into  our  con. 
sideration,  we  are  no  longer  surprised  to  find  that  the 
variety  of  its  battles  burdens  the  memory,  th'.t  the  im- 
agination is  perfectly  fatigued  in  travelling  over  us 
scenes  of  slaughter,  and  that  falling,  like  the  mistic 
star  in  the  Apocalypse,  ufion  the  streams  and  the  riv- 
ers^ it  turned  the  third  part  of  their  waters  i'nto 
blood. 


THE    PUNISHMENT    OF     AN      INFIDEL    NATION.        FROM 
THE    SAME. 

1.  The  scenes  which  have  lately  been  presented 
to  you  furnish  the  most  awful  and  momentous  in- 
struction. From  them  you  will  learn,  that  the  safety  of 
nations  is  not  to  be  sought  in  arts  or  in  arms  ;  that  sci- 
ence may  flourish  amidst  the  decay  of  humanity  ;  that 
the  utmost  barbarity  may  be  blended  with  the  utmost  re- 
finement ;  that  a  passion  for  speculation,  unrestrained 
by  the  fear  of  God  and  a  deep  sense  of  human  imperfec- 
tion, merely  hardens  the  heart :  and  that  as  religion,  in 
short,  is  the  great  tamer  of  the  breast,  the  source  of 
tranquillity  and  order,  so  the  crimes  of  voluptuousness 
and  impiety  inevitably  conduct  a  people,  before  tliey 
are  aware,  to  the  brink  of  desolation  and  anarchy. 

2.  If  you  had  wished  to  figure  to  yourselves  a 
country  which  had  reached  the  utmost  pinnacle  of 
prosperity,  you  would  undoubtedly  have  turned  your 
eyes  to   France,  as  she  appeared  a  few  years  before 


04       PUNISHMENT    OF    AN    INFIDEL     NATION. 

the  revolution ;  illustrious  in  learnin.o;  and  genius  ; 
the  favourite  abode  of  the  arts,  and  the  mirror  of 
fashion,  whither  the  flower  of  the  nobility  from  all 
countries  resorted,  to  acquire  the  last  polish  of  which 
the  human  character  is  susceptible. 

3.  Lulled  in  voluptuous  repose,  and  dreaming  of  a 
philosophical  millennium,  without  dependance  upon 
God,  like  the  generation  before  the  flood,  they  ate^ 
thexj  drank^  they  married^  they  noere  given  in  marriage. 
In  that  exuberant  soil  every  thing  seemed  to  flour- 
ish, but  religion  and  virtue. 

4.  The  season,  however,  was  at  length  arrived' 
■when  God  was  resolved  to  punish  their  impiety,  as 
well  as  to  avenge  the  blood  of  his  servants,  whose 
souls  had  for  a  century  been  incessantly  crying  to  him 
from  under  the  altar.  And  what  method  did  he  em- 
ploy for  this  purpose  ?  When  he  to  whom  vengeance 
belongs,  when  he  whose  ways  are  unsearchable,  and 
whose  wisdom  is  inexhaustible,  proceeded  to  the  ex- 
ecution of  this  strange  work,  he  drew  from  his  treas- 
ures a  weapon  he  had  never  employed  before. 

5.  Resolving  to  make  their  punishment  as  signal 
as  their  crimes,  he  neither  let  loose  an  inundation  of 
barbarous  nations,  nor  the  desolating  powers  of  the 
vmiverse  :  he  neither  overwhelmed  them  with  earth, 
quakes,  nor  visited  them  with  pestilence.  He  sum- 
moned from  among  themselves  a  ferocity  more  terri- 
ble than  either  ;  a  ferocity  which  mingling  in  the 
struggle  for  liberty,  and  borrowing  aid  from  that  very 
refinement  to  which  it  scerned  to  be  opposed,  turned 
every  man's  hand  against  his  neighbour,  and  sparing 
no  age,  nor  sex,  nor  rank,  till  satiated  with  the  ruin  of 
greatness,  the  distresses  of  innocence,  and  the  tears 


SECURITV    AGAINST    CALAMITIES.  95 

of  beauty,  it   terminated  its  career  in  the  most  unre- 
lenting despotism. 

6.  Thou  art  righteous,  O  Lord,  which  art,  and  which 
was,  and  which  shall  be,  because  thou  hast  judged  thus, 
for  they  have  shed  the  blood  of  saints  and  firofihets, 
and  thou  hast  given  them  blood  to  drink,  for  they  are 
worthy. 


RELIGION      A       SECURITY        AG\INST      NATIONAL      CA- 
LAMITIES.        FROM    THE    SAME. 

1.  Our  only  security  against  national  calamities  is 
a  steady  adherence  to  religion,  not  the  religion  of  mere 
form  and  profession,  but  that  which  has  its  seat  in  the 
heart ;  not  as  it  is  mutilated  and  debased  by  the  re- 
finements of  a  false  philosoplw,  but  as  it  exibts  in  all 
its  simplicity  and  extent  in  the  sacred  Scriptures  ; 
consisting  in  sorrow  for  sin,  in  the  love  of  God,  and 
in  faith  in  a  crucified  Redeemer.  If  this  religion 
revives  and  flourishes  amongst  us,  we  may  still  sur- 
mount all  our  difficulties,  and  no  weapon  formed 
against  us  will  prosper  ;  if  we  despise  or  neglect  it, 
no  human  power  can  afford  us  protection. 

2.  Instead  of  showing  our  love  to  our  country, 
therefore,  by  engaging  eagerly  in  the  strife  of  par- 
ties, let  us  choose  to  signalize  it  rather  by  beneficence, 
by  piety,  by  an  exemplary  discharge  of  the  duties  of 
private  life,  under  a  persuasion  that  that  man,  in  the 
final  issue  of  things,  will  be  seen  to  have  been  the  best 
patriot,  who  is  the   best  Christian. 

3.  He  who  diffuses  the  most  happiness,  and  miti- 
gates the  most  distress  within  his  own  circle,  is  un- 
doubtedly the  best  friend  to  his  country  and  the  world, 

9* 


96  DUTY    OF    VISITING    THE    POOR. 

since  nothing  more  is  necessary,  than  for  ail  men 
to  imitate  his  conduct,  to  make  the  greatest  part  of 
the  misery  of  the  world  cease  in  a  moment. 

4.  While  the  passion,  then,  of  some  is  to  shine, 
of  some  to  govern,  and  of  others  to  accumulate,  let 
one  great  passion  alone  inflame  our  breasts,  the  pas- 
sion which  reason  ratifies,  which  conscience  approves, 
which  heaven  inspires;  that  of  being  and  of  doing 
good. 


DUTY    OF    VISITING    THE    POOR.       FROM    THE    SAME. 

1.  It  is,  in  my  humble  opinion,  a  most  excel- 
lent part  of  the  plan  of  the  Society,  in  whose  behalf 
I  address  you,  that  no  relief  is  administered  without 
first  personally  visiting  the  objects  in  their  own  abode. 
By  this  means  the  precise  circumstances  of  each 
case  are  clearly  ascertained,  and  imposture  is  sure  to 
be  detected. 

2.  Where  charity  is  administered  without  this 
precaution,  as  it  is  impossible  to  discriminate  real 
from  pretended  distress,  the  most  disinterested  benev- 
olence often  fails  of  its  purpose  ;  and  that  is  yielded 
to  clamorous  importunity,  which  is  withheld  from 
lonely  want. 

S.  The  mischief  extends  much  further.  From  the 
frequency  of  such  imposition,  the  best  minds  are  in 
clanger  of  becoming  disgusted  with  the  exercise  of 
pecuniary  charity,  till  from  a  mistaken  persuasion, 
that  it  is  impossible  to  guurd  agamst  deception,  they 
treat  the  most  abandoned  and  the  most  deserving  with 
the  sam^  neglect  Thus  the  heart  contracts  into  self- 
ishness, and  those  delicious  emotions    which  the  be- 


DUTF    OP    VISITING    THE    POOR.  97 

ncvolent  Author  of  nature  implanted  to  prompt  us  to 
relieve  distress,  become  extinct  ;  a  loss  greater  to 
ourselves  than  to  the  objects  to  whom  we  deny  our 
compassion. 

4.  To  prevent  a  degradation  of  character  so  fatal, 
allow  me  to  urge  on  all  whom  Providence  has  blessed 
with  the  means  of  doing  good,  on  those  especially 
who  are  indulged  with  affluence  and  leisure,  the  im- 
portance of  devoting  some  portion  of  their  time  in 
ins^iecting^  as  well  as  of  their  property  in  relieving^ 
the  distresses  of  the  poor. 

5.  By  this  means  an  habitual  tenderness  will  be 
cherished,  which  will  heighten  inexpressibly  the  hap- 
piness of  life,  at  the  same  time  that  it  will  most 
effectually  counteract  that  selfishness  which  a  contin- 
ual addictedness  to  the  pursuits  of  avarice  and  am- 
bition never  fails  to  produce. 

6.  As  selfishness  is  a  principle  of  continual  opera- 
tion, it  needs  to  be  opposed  by  some  other  principle, 
whose  operation  is  equally  uniform  and  steady  ;  but 
the  casual  impulse  of  compassion,  excited  by  occa- 
sional applications  for  relief,  is  by  no  means  equal 
to  this  purpose.  Then  only  will  benevolence  be- 
come a  prevailing  habit  of  mind,  when  its  exertion 
enters  into  the  system  of  life,  and  occupies  some 
stated  portion  of  the  time  and  attention. 

7.  In  addition  to  this,  it  is  worth  while  to  reSect 
how  much  consolation  the  poor  must  derive  from  find- 
ing they  are  the  objects  of  personal  attention  to  their 
more  opulent  neighbours,  that  they  are  acknowledged 
as  brethren  of  the  same  family,  and  that  should  they 
be  overtaken  with  affliction  or  calamity,  they  are  in 
no  danger  of  perishing  unpitied  and  unnoticed.     With 


98        DANGER    OF    NEGLECTING    THE    POOR. 

all  the  pride  that  wealth  is  apt  to  inspire,  how  seldom 
are  the  opulent  truly  aware  of  then*  high  destination. 
8.  Placed  by  the  Lord  of  all  on  an  eminence,  and 
intrusted  with  a  superior  portion  of  his  goods,  to 
them  it  belongs  to  be  the  dispensers  of  his  bounty, 
to  succour  distress,  to  draw  merit  from  obscurity,  to 
behold  oppres<^ion  and  want  vanish  before  them,  and, 
accompanied  wherever  they  move  with  perpetual  ben- 
edictions, to  present  an  image  of  Him,  who,  at  the  close 
of  time,  in  the  kingdom  of  the  redeemed,  will  '.vifie 
aivay  tears  from  all  faces. 


ON  THE  DANGER  OF  NEGLECTING  THE  POOR.   FROM 
THE  SAME. 

1.  To  descant  on  the  evils  of  poverty  might  seem 
entirely  unnecessary  (for  what  with  most  is  the  great 
business  of  life,  but  to  remove  it  to  the  greatest  possi- 
ble distance  ?)  were  it  not  that  besides  its  being  the 
most  common  of  all  evils,  there  are  circumstances 
peculiar  to  itself,  which  expose  it  to  neglect.  The 
seat  of  its  sufferings  are  the  appetites,  not  the  passions ; 
appetites  which  are  common  to  all,  and  which,  being 
capable  of  no  peculiar  combinations,  confer  no  dis- 
tinction. 

2.  There  are  kinds  of  distress  founded  on  the  pas- 
sions, which,  if  not  applauded,  are  at  least  admired  in 
their  excess,  as  implying  a  peculiar  refinement  of  sen- 
sibiUty  in  the  mind  of  the  sufferer.  Embellished  by 
taste,  and  wrought  by  the  magic  of  genius  into  innu- 
merable forms,  they  turn  grief  into  a  luxury,  and  draw 
from  the  eyes  of  millions  delicious  tears. 


DANGER    OF    NEGLECTING    THE    POOR.        99 

3.  But  no  muse  ever  ventured  to  adorn  the  dis- 
tresses of  poverty  or  the  sorrows  of  hunger.  Disgust- 
ing tasle  and  delicacy,  and  presenting  nothing  pleasing 
to  the  imagination,  they  are  mere  misery  in  all  its  na- 
kedness and  deformity.  Hence  shame  in  the  sufferer, 
contempt  in  the  beholder,  and  an  obscurity  of  station, 
which  frequently  removes  them  from  the  view,  are 
their  inseparable   portion. 

4.  Nor  can  I  reckon  it  on  this  account  amongst 
the  improvements  of  the  present  age,  that  by  the  mul- 
tiplication of  works  of  fiction,  the  attention  is  diverted 
from  scenes  of  real,  to  those  of  imaginary  distress ; 
from  the  distress  which  demands  relief,  to  that  which 
admits  of  embellishment :  in  consequence  of  which 
the  understanding  is  enervated,  the  heart  is  corrupted, 
and  those  feelings  which  were  designed  to  stimulate 
to  active  benevolence  are  employed  in  nourishing  a 
sickly  sensibility. 

5.  Leaving  therefore  these  amusements  of  the  im- 
agination to  the  vain  and  indolent,  let  us  awake  to  na- 
ture and  truth,  and  in  a  world  from  which  we  must  so 
shortly  be  summoned,  a  world  abounding  with  so  many 
real  scenes  of  heart-rending  distress  as  w^ell  as  of  vice 
and  impiety,  employ  all  our  powers  in  relieving  the 
one  and  in  correcting  the  other,  that  when  we  have 
arrived  at  the  borders  of  eternity,  we  may  not  be  tor- 
mented with  the  awful  reflection  of  having  lived  in 
vain. 


100      ADVANTAGES  OF  KNOWLEDGE, 


ADVANTAGES  OF  KNOWLEDGE.  FROM  REV.  R.  HALL's 
SERMON,  "  ADVANTAGE  OF  KNOWLEDGE  TO  THE 
LOWER  CLASSES."   1810. 

1.  Knowledge  in  general  expands  the  mind,  ex. 
alts  the  faculties,  refines  the  taste  of  pleasure,  and  opens 
innumerable  sources  of  intellectual  enjoyment. 

2.  By  means  of  it,  Ave  become  less  dependent  for 
satisfaction  upon  the  sensitive  appetites,  the  gross 
pleasures  of  sense  are  more  easily  despised,  and  we 
are  made  to  feel  the  superiority  of  the  spiritual  to  the 
material  part  of  our  nature.  Instead  of  being  con- 
tinually solicited  by  the  influence  and  irritation  of  sen- 
sible objects,  the  mind  can  retire  within  herself,  and  ex- 
patiate in  the  cool  and  quiet  walks  of  contemplation. 

3.  The  poor  man  who  can  read,  and  who  possesses 
a  taste  for  reading,  can  find  entertainment  at  home, 
without  bemg  tempted  to  repair  to  the  public  house  for 
that  purpose.  His  mind  can  find  him  employment 
when  his  body  is  at  rest ;  he  does  not  lie  prostrate  and 
afloat  on  the  current  of  incidents,  liable  to  be  carried 
whithersoever  the  impulse  of  appetite  may  direct. 

4.  There  is  in  the  mind  of  such  a  man  an  intellectual 
spring  urging  him  to  the  pursuit  of  mental  good ;  and 
if  the  minds  of  his  family  also  are  a  little  cultivated,  con- 
versation becomes  tlie  more  interesting,  and  the  sphere 
of  donicstic  enjoyment  enlarged. 

5.  The  calm  satisfaction  which  books  afford,  puts 
him  into  a  disposition  to  relish  more  exquisitely,  the 
tranquil  delight  inseparable  from  the  in  'uigence  of 
conjugal  and  parental  affection  :  and  as  he  vvdl  be  more 
respectable  in  the  eyes  of  his  family  than  he  who  can 
teach  thtm  notniug,  he  will  be  niiLuraily  induced  to  cut- 

/ 


EDUCATION    OF    THE     POOR.  101 

tivate  whatever  may  preserve,  and  shun  whatever  would 
impair  that  respect. 

6.  He  who  is  inured  to  reflection  will  carry  his  views 
beyond  the  present  hour;  he  will  extend  his  prospect 
a  little  into  futurity,  and  be  disposed  to  make  some  pro- 
vision for  his  approaching  wants ;  whence  will  result 
an  increased  motive  to  industry,  together  with  a  care  to 
husband  his  earnings,  and  to  avoid  unnecessary  ex- 
pense. 

7.  The  poor  man  who  has  gained  a  taste  for  good 
books,  will  in  all  likelihood  become  thoughtful,  and 
Avhen  you  have  given  the  poor  a  habit  of  thinking,  you 
have  conferred  on  them  a  much  greater  favour  than  by 
the  gift  of  a  large  sum  of  money,  since  you  have  put 
them  in  possession  of  the  principle  of  all  legitimate 
prosperity. 


OBJECTIONS      TO       THE      EDUCATION      OF      THE      POOR 
ANSWERED.     FROM    THE    SAME. 

1.  Some  have  objected  to  the  instruction  of  the  lower 
classes,  Irom  an  appreliension  that  it  would  lift  them 
above  their  sphere,  make  them  dissatisfied  with  their 
station  in  life,  and  by  impairing  the  habit  of  subordina- 
tion, endanger  the  tranquillity  of  the  state  ;  an  objection 
devoid  surely  of  all  force  and  validity. 

2.  It  is  not  easy  to  conceive  in  what  manner  in- 
structing men  in  their  duties  can  prompt  them  to  neglect 
those  duties,  or  how  that  enlargement  of  reason  which 
enables  them  to  comprehend  the  true  grounds  of 
authority  and  the  oblii^Atlon  to  obedience,  should  indis- 
pose them  to  obey. 


102  EVILS     OF    IGNORANCE. 

3.  Nothing  in  reality  renders  legitimate  government 
so  insecure  as  extreme  ignorance  in  the  people.  It  is 
this  which  yields  them  an  easy  prey  to  seduction,  makes 
them  the  victims  of  prejudice  and  false  alarms,  and  so 
ferocious  withal,  that  their  interference  in  a  time  of 
public  commotion,  is  more  to  be  dreaded  than  the 
eruption  of  a  volcano. 

4.  Look  at  the  popular  insurrections  and  massacres 
in  France  :  of  what  description  of  persons  were  those 
ruffians  composed  who,  breaking  forth  like  a  torrent, 
overwhelmed  the  mounds  of  lawful  authority?  Who 
were  the  cannibals  that  sported  with  the  mangled  car- 
cases and  palpitating  limbs  of  their  murdered  victims, 
and  dragged  them  about  with  their  teeth  in  the  gardens 
of  the  Thiiilleries  ?  Were  they  refined  and  elaborated 
into  these  barbarities  by  the  efforts  of  a  too  polished 
education  ?  No:  they  were  the  very  scum  of  the  pop- 
ulace, destitute  of  all  moral  culture,  whose  atrocity  was 
only  equalled  by  their  ignorance. 

5.  Who  are  the  persons  who,  in  every  country,  are 
most  disposed  to  outrage  and  violence,  but  the  most 
ignorant  and  uneducated  of  the  poor  ;  to  which  class 
also  chiefly  belong  those  unhappy  beings  who  are 
doomed  to  expiate  their  crimes  at  the  fatal  tree ;  few 
of  whom,  it  has  recently  been  ascertained,  on  accurate 
inquiry,  are  able  to  read,  and  the  greater  part  utterly 
destitute  of  all  moral  or  religious  principle. 


EVILS     OF     IGNORANCE.       FROM    THE    SAME. 

I.  Ignorance  gives  a  sort  of  eternity  to  prejudice^ 
and  perpetuity  to  error.  When  a  baleful  superstition? 
like  that  of  the  church  of  Rome,  has  once   got  footnig 


EVILS    OF    IGNORANCE.  103 

among  a  people  in  this  situation,  it  becomes  next  to  im- 
possible to  eradicate  it  :  for  it  can  only  be  assailed,  with 
success,  by  the  weapons  of  reason  and  argument,  and 
to  these  weapons  it  is  impassive.  The  sword  of 
ethereal  temper  loses  its  edge,  when  tried  on  the  scaly 
hide  of  this  leviathan. 

2.  No  wonder  the  church  of  Rome  is  such  a  friend 
to  ignorance  ;  it  is  but  paying  the  arrears  of  gratitude 
in  which  she  is  deeply  indebted-  How  is  it  possible 
for  her  not  to  hate  that  light  which  would  unveil  her 
impostures,  and  detect  her  enormities  ? 

3.  If  we  survey  the  genius  of  Christianity,  we  shall 
find  it  to  be  just  the  reverse.  It  was  ushered  into  the 
world  with  the  injunction,  ^-o  and  teach  all  nations^  and 
every  step  of  its  progress  is  to  be  ascribed  to  instruction. 

4.  At  the  reformation,  the  progress  of  the  reformed 
faith  went  hand  in  hand  with  the  advancement  of  let- 
ters ;  it  had  every  where  the  same  friends  and  the  same 
enemies,  and  next  to  its  agreement  with  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures, its  success  is  chiefly  to  be  ascribed,  under  God, 
to  the  art  of  printing,  the  revival  of  classical  learning, 
and  the  illustrious  patrons  of  science  attached  to  its 
cause. 

5.  In  the  representation  of  that  glorious  period, 
usually  styled  the  Millennium,  when  religion  shall 
universally  prevail,  it  is  mentioned  as  a  conspicuous 
feature,  that  men  shall  run  to  and  fro^  and  knowledge 
shall  be  increased.  That  period  will  not  be  distinguished 
from  the  preceding,  by  men's  minds  being  more  torpid 
and  inactive,  but  rather  by  the  consecration  of  every 
power  to  the  service  of  the  Most  High. 

6.  It  will  be  a  period '  of  remarkable  illumination, 
during  which  the  light  of  the  ?noon  shall  be  as  the  light 

10 


104       '  ON     PROFANE    SWEARING. 

of  the  sun,  and  the  light  of  the  stui  as  that  of  seven 
days.  Every  useful  talent  will  be  cultivated,  every 
heart  subservient  to  the  interests  of  man,  be  improved 
and  perfected;  learning  will  amass  her  stores,  and 
genius  emit  her  splendor;  but  the  former  will  be 
displayed  without  ostentation,  and  the  latter  shine  with 
the  softened  effulgence  of  humility  and  love. 


ON    PROFANE     SWEARING.       FROM    R.    HALL  S    SERMON, 
"sentiments    PROPER    TO    THE    PRESENT  CRISIS." 

1809. 

1.  Among  the  proofs  of  the  degeneracy  of  our  man- 
ners is  that  almost  and  universal  profaneness  which 
taints  our  daily  intercourse.  In  no  nation  under 
heaven,  probably,  has  the  profanation  of  sacred  terms 
been  so  prevalent  as  in  tiiis  christian  land. 

2.  The  name  even  of  the  Supreme  Being  himself, 
and  the  words  he  has  employed  to  denounce  the  punish- 
ments of  the  impenitent,  are  rarely  mentioned,  but  in 
anger  or  in  sport ;  so  that  were  a  stranger  to  our  his- 
tory to  witness  the  style  of  our  conversation,  he  would 
naturally  mfer  we  considered  religion  as  a  detected  im- 
posture ;  and  that  nothing  more  remained  than,  in 
return  for  the  fears  it  had  inspired,  ta  treat  it  with  the 
insult  and  derision  due  to  a  fallen  tyrant. 

3.  It  is  diflicult  to  account  for  a  practice  which 
gratifies  no  passion,  and  promotes  no  interest,  unless 
we  ascribe  it  to  a  certain  vanity  of  appearing  superior 
to  reiii^iious  fear,  which  tempts  men  to  make  bold  with 
their  Maker.  If  there  are  hypocrites  in  religion,  there 
are  also,  strange  as  it  may  appear,  hypocrites  in  im_ 


THE    FOLLY    OF     INFIDELITY.  105 

piety,  men  who  make  an  ostentation  of  more  irreligion 
than  they  possess. 

4.  An  ostentation  of  this  nature,  the  most  irrational 
in  the  records  of  human  folly,  seems  to  lie  at  the  root  of 
profane  swearing.  It  may  not  be  improper  to  remind 
such  as  indulge  this  practice,  that  they  need  not  insult 
their  Maker  to  shew  that  they  do  not  fear  him  ;  that 
they  may  relinquish  this  vice  witnout  danger  of  being 
supposed  to  be  devout,  and  that  they  may  safely  leave 
it  to  other  parts  of  their  conduct  to  efface  the  smallest 
suspicion  of  their  piety. 


THE      FOLLY    OF     INFIDELITY.       FROM      DR.    DWIGHT  S 
SERMON      AT      THE      ORDINATION     OF    MR.    TAYLOR. 

1812. 

1.  Educated  Infidels  covet  the  character  of  men 
of  taste  ;  and  boast  of  possessing  it  in  a  superior  degree. 
The  primary  objects  of  taste  are  novelty,  grandeur, 
beauty,  and  benevolence.  The  three  former  are  ex- 
tensively diffused  over  the  natural  world  ;  the  moral 
world  is  replenished  with  them  all. 

2.  The  beauty  and  grandeur  of  the  natural  world  ; 
the  beauty  of  the  landscape,  and  of  the  sky;  the  gran, 
deur  of  tne  storm,  the  torrent,  the  thunder,  and  the 
volcano ;  the  magnificence  of  mountains,  and  the 
ocean ;  and  the  subiumties  of  the  heavens ;  may  un* 
doubtediy  be  relished  by  the  mind  of  an  Infidel,  as 
really  as  by  that  of  a  Christian.  But  how  insignificant 
are  even  these  splendid  scenes  of  nature,  if  the  universe 
is  only  a  lifeless  mass  ;  a  corpse  devoid  of  an  animating 
principle  ? 


106  THE    FOLLY     OF    INFIDELITY. 

3.  How  changed  is  the  scene  ;  how  enhanced  the  sub- 
limity ;  when  our  thoughts  discern,  that  an  infinite 
mind  formed,  preserves,  controls,  and  quickens,  the 
•whole  ;  that  this  mind  is  every  where  present ;  lives, 
sees,  acts ;  directs,  and  blesses  the  beings,  whom  it 
has  made  ;  that,  ifnve  ascend  into  heaven^  God  is  there  ; 
if  we  go  down  to  hell  ;  lo.  He  is  there  I  if  we  take  the 
wings  of  the  ?norning,  and  dwell  in  the  uttermost  fiarts 
of  the  sea  ;  eveyi  there  his  hand  will  lead  us^  and  his  right 
hand  hold  us.  At  the  same  time,  how  infinitely  more 
sublime  is  such  a  mind,  than  all  the  works,  which  it  has 
created ! 

4.  In  the  moral  world  the  loss  of  the  infidel  is  entire. 
Of  the  beauty,  and  greatness,  of  that  world  they  form 
no  conceptions.  For  these  objects  their  taste  is  not 
begun.  The  pleasures,  derived  from  this  source,  are 
the  priviledge  only  of  minds,  which  are  invested  with 
moral  beauty,  and  adorned  with  the  loveliness  of  the 
Gospel. 

5.  In  the  field  of  intellectual  enjoijment  they  are  not 
more  happy.  Their  learning  is  usually  mischievous  to 
them ;  and  their  science,  of  no  value  :  for  both  serve 
only  to  inflate  them  with  pride,  and  estrange  them  from 
their  Maker. 

6.  What  is  the  world  in  the  eye  of  an  infidel  ?  A  pro- 
duct of  fate,  chance,  or  necessity ;  without  design ; 
without  government ;  without  a  God  :  its  inhabitants 
born,  none  knows  why  ;  and  destined  to  go,  none  knows 
-whither. 

7.  Of  duty,  virtue,  worship,  acceptance  with  God, 
and  the  rewards  of  obedience,  they  know,  and  choose 
to  know,  nothing.  To  them  the  moral  universe  is  a 
chaos.  The  Gospel,  looking  on  this  mass  of  confu- 
sion, has  said,  "  Let  there  be  light  :"  and  there  is  light. 


CHRISTIANITY    TO    THE     YOUNG.  107 


CHTIISTIWITY  RECOMMENDED  TO  THE  YOUNG.      FROM 
REV     R.    hall's    sermon    ON   INFIDELITY.        1800. 

1.  In  a  view  of  the  final  issue  of  the  contest,  between 
infidelity  and  Christianity,  we  should  find  little  cause  to 
lament  the  astonishing  prevalence  of  the  former,  but  for 
a  solicitude  for  the  rising  generation  ;  to  whom  its  prin- 
ciples are  recommended  by  two  motives,  with  young 
minds  the  most  persuasive,  the  love  of  independence, 
and  the  love  of  pleasure. 

2.  With  respect  to  the  first,  we  would  earnestly  en- 
treat the  young  to  remember,  that  by  the  unanimous 
consent  of  all  ages,  modesty,  docility,  and  reverence  to 
superior  years,  and  to  parents,  above  all,  have  been 
considered  as  their  a/i/iro/wiate  virtues^  a  guard  assigned 
by  the  immutable  laws  of  God  and  nature  on  the  inex- 
perience of  youth. 

3.  With  respect  to  the  second,  that  Christianity  pro- 
hibits no  pleasures  that  are  innocent,  lays  no  restraints 
that  are  capricious ;  but  that  the  sobriety  and  purity 
which  it  enjoins,  by  strengthening  the  intellectual  pow- 
ers, and  preserving  the  faculties  of  mind  and  body  in 
undiminished  vigor,  lay  the  surest  foundation  of  present 
peace  and  future  eminence. 

4.  At  such  a  season  as  this,  it  becomes  an  urgent 
duty  on  parents,  guardians  and  tutors,  to  watch,  not 
only  over  the  morals,  but  the  principles  of  those  com- 
mitted to  their  care  ;  to  make  it  appear  that  a  concern 
for  their  eternal  welfare  is  their  chief  concern,  and  to 
imbue  them  early  with  that  knowledge  of  the  evi- 
dences of  Christianity,  and  that  profound  reverence  for 
the  Scriptures    that  with  the  blessing  of  God,  (which 

10* 


108  CHRISTIANS    ENCOURAGED. 

with  submission  they  may  then  expect)  7nay  keefi  them 
from  this  hour  of  temfitation^  that  has  come  ufion  all  the 
worlds  to  try  them  that  divell  on  the  earth. 


CHRISTIANS    ENCOURAGED     IN      EVIL      TIMES.      FROM 
THE    SAME. 

1.  There  is  much,  it  must  be  confessed,  in  the 
apostacy  of  multitudes,  and  the  rapid  progress  of  in- 
fidelity, to  awaken  our  fears  for  the  virtue  of  the  rising 
generation ;  but  nothing  to  shake  our  faith,  nothing 
which  Scripture  itself  does  not  give  us  room  to  expect. 

2.  The  features  which  compose  the  character  o^ 
apostates,  their  prophaneness,  presumption,  lewdness, 
impatience  of  subordination,  restless  appetite  for  change, 
yain  pretensions  to  freedom  and  to  emancipate  the 
world,  while  themselves  are  the  slaves  of  lust,  the  wea- 
pons with  which  they  attack  Christianity,  and  the  snares 
they  spread  for  the  unwary,  are  depicted  in  the  clearest 
colors  by  the  pencil  of  prophecy. 

3.  Knoiving  this  firsts  says  Peter,  that  there  shall 
eome,  in  the  last  days,  scoffers^  ivalking  after  their  onvn 
lusts.*  In  the  same  epistle  he  more  fully  describes  the 
persons  he  alludes  to,  as  chiefy  them  which  tvalk  after 
thefiesh^  in  the  lust  of  uncleanness^  and  despise  gov erru 
ment  ;  fire sumfit nous  are  they^  self  ivilltd^  they  are  not 
afraid  to  sfieak  e-vil  of  dignities  ;  sfiorting  themselves 
In  their  onvn  deceivings^  having  eyes  full  of  adultery^  and 
that  cannot   cease  from  sin  ;   beguiling  unstable  souls  ; 

for    nvhen   they  s/icak  great  swelling  words  of  vanity^ 

they  allure  through  the  lusts  of  the  fleshy  through  much 

•  2  Peter,  iii.  v,  S. 


CHRISTIANS    ENCOURAGED  109 

wantonnessy  those  that  were  clean  escaped  from  them- 
nvho  live  in  error  ;  while  they  firomise  them  liberty ^  they 
themselves  are  the  servants  ofcorrufition.* 

4.  Of  the  same  character  Jude  admonishes  us,  to 
remember  that  they  were  foretold  as  mockers,  who  should 
be  in  the  last  time^  who  should  walk  after  their  own 
ungodly  lusts.  These  be  they,  he  adds,  who  sefiarate 
themselves  (by  apostacy)  sensual^  not  having  the  sfiirit. 

5.  Infidelity  is  an  evil  of  short  duration,  "/f  hasy 
*'  no  individual  subsitence  given  it  in  the  system  of 
firophecy.  It  is  not  a  beast,  but  a  mere  putrid  excre- 
scence  of  the  papal  beast  ;  an  excresence  which,  though 
it  may  diffuse  death  through  every  vein  of  the  body  on 
which  it  grew,  yet  shall  die  along  with  it.^'\  Its  enor- 
mities will  hasten  its  overthrow. 

6.  It  is  impossible  that  a  system,  which,  by  villifying 
every  virtue,  and  embracing  the  patronage  of  almost 
every  vice  and  crime,  wages  war  with  all  the  order  and 
civilization  of  the  world  j  which,  equal  to  the  establish- 
ment of  nothing,  s  armed  only  with  the  energies  of 
destruction,  can  long  retain  an  ascendancy.  It  is  m  no 
shape  formed  for  perpetuity. 

7.  Sudden  in  its  rise,  and  impetuous  in  its  progress^ 
It  resembles  a  mountain  torrent,  which  is  loud,  filthy, 
and  desolating  ;  but  being  fed  by  no  perennial  spring,  is 
soon  drained  off  and  disappears.  By  permitting,  to  a 
certain  extent,  the  prevalence  of  infidelity,  Providence 
is  preparing  new  triumphs  for  religion. 

8.  In  asserting  its  authority,  the  preachers  of  the  gos- 
pel have  huherto  found  it  necessary  to  weigh  the  pros- 
pects of  immortality  against  the  interests  of  time,  to 
strip  the  world  of  its  charms,  to  insist  on  the  deceitful- 

»  2  Peter,  ik  |  Fuller. 


110  CHRISTIANITY    CONTRASTED. 

ness  of  pleasure,  the  unsatisfying  nature  of  riches,  the 
emptiness  of  grandeur,  and  the  nothingness  of  a  mere 
wordly  life.  Topics  of  this  nature  will  always  have 
their  use  ;  but  it  is  not  by  such  representations  alone, 
that  the  importance  of  religion  is  evinced.  The  preva- 
lence of  impiety  has  armed  us  with  new  weapons  ia  its 
defence. 


CHRISTIANITY     CONTRASTED    WITH     INFIDELITY. 
FHOM    THE    SAME. 

1.  Religion  being  primarily  intended  to  make  men 
ivise  unto  salvatmi.,  the  support  it  ministers  to  social 
order,  the  stability  it  confers  on  government  and  laws? 
is  a  subordinate  s/iecies  of  advantage,  which  we  should 
have  continued  to  enjoy  without  reflecting  on  its  cause, 
but  for  the  developement  of  deistical  principles,  and  the 
experiment  which  has  been  made  of  their  effects  in  a 
neighbormg  country.* 

2.  It  had  been  the  constant  boast  of  infidels,  that  their 
system,  more  liberal  and  generous  than  Christianity, 
needed  but  to  be  tried,  to  produce  an  inmiense  accession 
to  human  happiness;  and  christian  nations,  careless 
and  supine,  retaining  little  of  religion  but  the  profession, 
and  disgusted  with  its  restraints,  lent  a  favorable  ear  to 
these  pretensions. 

3.  God  permitted  the  trial  to  be  made  :  in  one  coun- 
try, and  that  the  centre  of  Christendom  ;  revelation  un- 
derwent a  total  eclipse,t  while  atheism,  performing  on 

*  France. 

t  It  is  worthy  of  attention   Ihat  Mercier,  a  warm  atWocate  of 
the  French  RevoJution,  and  a  professed  deist,  in  his  recent  work, 


I 

CHRISTIANITY    CONTRASTED.  Ill 

a  darkened  theatre  its  strange  and  fearful  tragedy,  con- 
founded the  first  elements  of  society,  blended  every 
age,  rank  and  sex,  in  indiscriminate  proscription  and 
massacre,  and  convulsed  ail  Europe  to  its  centre  :  that 
the  imperishable  memorial  of  these  events  might  teach 
the  last  generations  of  mankind,  to  consider  religion  as 
the  pillar  of  society,  the  safeguard  of  nations,  the  parent 
of  social  order,  which  alone  has  power  to  curb  the  fury 
of  the  passions,  and  secure  to  every  one  his  rights ;  to 
the  laborious,  the  reward  of  their  industry,  to  the  rich, 
the  enjoyment  of  their  wealth,  to  nobles,  the  preserva- 
tion of  their  honors,  and  to  princes,  the  stability  of  their 
thrones. 

4.  We  might  ask  the  patrons  of  infidelity,  what  fury 
impels  them  to  attempt  the  subversion  of  Christianity  ? 
Is  it  that  they  have  discovered  a  better  system  ?  To 
what  virtues  are  their  principles  favorable,  or  is  there 
one  which  christians  have  not  carried  to  a  higher  per- 
fection than  any  of  whom  their  party  can  boast  ?  Have 
they  discovered  a  more  excellent  rule  of  life,  or  a  bet- 
ter hope  in  death,  than  that  which  the  Scriptures  sug- 
gest ? 

5.  Above  all,  what  are  the  pretensions  on  which  they 
rest  their  claims  to  be  the  guides  of  mankind  ;  or 
which  embolden  them  to  expect  that  we  should  trample 
upon  the  experience  of  ages,  and  abandon  a  religion, 
which  has  been  attested  by  a  train  of  miracles  and 
prophecies,  in  which  millions  of  our  forefathers  have 
found  a  refuge  in  every  trouble,  and  consolation  in  the 

entitled  "  JVew  Paris"  acknowledges  and  laments  the  extinc- 
tion of  religion  hi  France.  "  He  have,"  says  he,  «  in  proscrib^^ 
ing-  superstition,  destroyed  all  religious  sentiment:  but  this  is  not 
the  xvay  to  regenerate  the  ivorldJ" 


112  CHRISTIANITY    CONTRASTED. 

hour  of  death  ;  a  religion  which  has  been  adorned  with 
the  highest  sanctity  of  character  and  splendor  of  talents, 
which  enrols  amongst  its  disciples  the  names  of  Bacon, 
Newton,  and  Locke,  the  glory  of  then-  species,  and  to 
which  these  illustrious  men  were  proud  to  dedicate  the 
last  and  best  fruits  of  their  immortal  genius  ? 

6.  If  the  question  at  issue  is  to  be  decided  by  argu- 
ment, nothing  can  be  added  to  the  triumph  of  Chris- 
tianity;  if  by  an  appeal  to  authority,  what  have  our 
adversaries  to  oppose  to  these  great  names  ? 

7.  Where  are  the  infidels  of  such  pure,  uncon- 
taminated  morals,  unshaken  probity,  and  extended 
benevolence,  that  we  should  be  in  danger  of  being 
seduced  into  impiety  by  their  example  ?  Into  what 
obscure  recesses  of  misery,  into  what  dungeons,  have 
their  philanthropists  penetrated  to  lighten  the  fetters, 
and  relieve  the  sorrows  of  the  helpless  captive  ?  What 
barbarous  tribes  have  their  apostles  visited,  what  distant 
climes  have  they  explored,  encompassed  with  cold,  na- 
kedness and  want,  to  diffuse  principles  of  virtue  and  the 
blessings  of  civilization  ? 

8.  Or  will  they  rather  chuse  to  wave  their  preten- 
sions to  this  extraordinary,  and  in  their  eyes,  eccentric 
species  of  benevolence  (for  infidels,  we  know,  are 
sworn  enemies  to  enthusiasm  of  every  sort)  and  rest 
their  character  on  their  political  exploits,  on  their 
efforts  to  reanimate  the  viitueofa  sinking  state,  to 
restrain  licentiousness,  to  calm  the  tumult  of  popular 
fury,  and  by  inculcating  the  spirit  of  justice,  modera- 
tion, and  pity  for  fallen  greatness,  to  mitigate  the  in- 
evitable horrors  of  revolution  ?  Our  adversaries  will  at 
least  have  the  discretion,  if  not  the  modesty,  to  recede 
from  this  test. 


ON    THE    INFLUENCE    OF    MARRIAGE.        113 


THE  INFLUENCE  OF  THE  MARRIAGE  INSTITUTION 
IN  THE  CIVILIZATION  OF  THE  WORLD.  FROM 
THE    SAME. 

I.From  the  records  of  revelation  we  learn,  that  mar- 
riage, or  \\\Q  ficrnianent  union  of  the  sexes,  was  ordained 
by  God,  and  existed  under  diflTerent  modifications 
in  the  early  infancy  of  mankind,  without  which  they 
could  never  have  emerged  from  barbarism.  For^ 
conceive  only  what  eternal  discord,  jealousy  and  vio- 
lence would  ensue,  were  the  objects  of  the  tenderest 
affections  secured  to  their  possessor  by  no  law  or  tie  of 
moral  obligation  ;  were  domestic  enjoyments  disturbed 
by  incessant  fear,  and  licentiousness  inflamed  by  hope. 

2.  Who  could  find  sufficient  tranquillity  of  mind,  to 
enable  him  to  plan  or  execute  any  continued  scheme  of 
action,  or  what  room  for  arts,  or  sciences,  or  religion, 
or  virtue,  in  that  state  in  which  the  chief  earthly  happi- 
ness was  exposed  to  every  lawless  invader  ;  where  one 
was  racked  with  an  incessant  anxiety  to  keep,  what  the 
other  was  equally  eager  to  acquire  ? 

3.  It  is  not  probable  in  itself,  independent  of  the 
light  of  Scripture,  that  the  benevolent  author  of  the  hu- 
man race  ever  placed  them  in. so  wretched  a  con- 
dition at  first;  it  is  certain  they  could  not  remain 
in  it  long,  without  being  exterminated.  Marriage,  by 
shutting  out  these  evils,  and  enabling  every  man  to 
rest  secure  in  his  enjoyments,  is  the  great  civilizer  of 
the  world  ;  with  this  security  the  mind  is  at  liberty  to 
expand  in  generous  affections,  has  leisure  to  look 
abroad,  and  engage  in  the  pursuits  oi  knowledge,  sci- 
ence, and  virtue. 


114  ON    FRENCH    INFIDELITY. 

4.  Nor  is  it  in  this  way  only  that  marriage  institutions 
are  essential  to  the  welfare  of  mankind.  They  are 
sources  of  tenderness,  as  well  as  the  guardians  of  peace. 
Without  the  permanent  union  of  the  sexes,  there  can 
be  no  permanent  iamilies :  the  dissolution  of  nuptial 
ties  involves  the  dissolution  of  domestic  society. 

5.  But  domestic  society  is  the  semiiiary  of  social  af- 
fections, the  cradle  of  sensibility,  where  the  first  ele- 
ments are  acquired  of  that  teinierness  and  humanity, 
which  cement  mankind  togetlier,  and  which,  were  they 
entirely  extinguished,  the  whole  fabric  of  social  insti» 
tutions  would  be  dissolved. 


CONCISE  HISTORY  OF  FRENCH  INFIDELTTT.  FROM 
DR.  DW  IGHt's  SERMON  ON  THE  PUBLIC  FAST, 
JULY    28,    1812. 

1.  About  the  year  1728,  the  great  era  of  Infidelity, 
Voltaire  formed  a  set  design  to  destroy  the  Christian 
religion.  For  this  purpose  he  engaged,  at  several  suc- 
ceeding periods,  a  number  of  men,  distinguished  for 
power,  talents,  reputation,  and  influence  ;  all  deadly 
enemies  to  the  Gospel ;  atheists  ;  men  of  profligate 
principles,  and  profligate  lives. 

2.  Tiiey  inserted  themselves  into  every  place,  office, 
and  employment,  in  which  their  agency  might  become 
efficacious,  and  which  furnished  an  opportunity  of 
spreading  their  corruptions.  They  were  found  in  every 
literary  institution  from  the  Abecedarian  school,  to  the 
Academy  of  Scifnces;  and  in  every  civil  oflice,  from 
that  of  the  bailiff,  to  that  of  the  monarch. 


FRENCH    INFIDELITT.  115 

3.  \Vith  a  diligence,  courage,  constancy,  activity, 
and  perseverance,  which  might  rival  the  efforts  of  de- 
mons themselves,  they  penetrated  into  every  corner  of 
human  society.  Scarcely  a  man,  woman,  or  child,  was 
left  unassailed,  wherever  there  was  a  single  hope,  that 
the  attack  might  be  successful. 

4.  Books  were  written,  and  published,  in  innumera- 
ble multitudes,  in  which  infidelity  was  brought  down  to 
the  level  of  peasants,  and  even  of  children  ;  and  poured 
with  immense  assiduity  into  the  cottage,  and  the 
school.  Others  of  a  superior  kind,  crept  into  the 
shop,  and  the  farmhouse  ;  and  others  of  a  still  higher 
class,  found  their  way  to  the  drawing  room,  the  univer- 
sity, and   the  palace. 

5.  A  sensual,  profligate  nobility,  and  princes,  if  pos- 
sible still  more  sensual  and  profligate,  easily  yielded 
themselves,  and  their  children,  into  the  hands  of  these 
minions  of  corruption. 

6.  With  these  was  combined  a  priesthood,  which, 
in  all  its  dignified  ranks,  was  still  more  putrid ;  and 
which  eagerly  yielded  up  the  surplice  and  the  lawn, 
the  desk  and  the  altar,  to  destroy  that  Bible,  which  they 
had  vowed  to  defend,  as  well  as  to  preach  ;  and  to  re- 
new the  crucifixion  of  that  Redeemer,  whom  they  had 
sworn  to  worship, 

7.  By  these  agents,  and  these  efforts,  the  plague  was 
spread  with  a  rapidity,  and  to  an  extent,  which  aston- 
ished heaven  and  earth  ;  and  life  went  out,  not  in  soli- 
tary cases,  but  by  an  universal  extinction. 

11 


116  BRIEF    ACCODNT    OF    ILLUiMIMSM 


BRIEF  ACCOUNT    OF    ILLUMINISM.         FROM  THE  SAME. 

1.  The  liluminees  were  Atheists,  who,  previous  to 
the  French  revolution,  were  secretly  associated  in 
every  part  of  Europe,  with  the  view  of  destroying  re- 
ligion, and  of  engrossing  to  themselves  the  government 
of  mankind.  Dr.  Adam  Weishaupt,  Professor  of  the 
Canon  Law,  in  the  university  of  Ingoldstadt  in  Bavaria, 
established  the  Society  of  liluminees. 

2.  They  were  distinguished  beyond  every  other  clas^ 
of  men,  for  cunning,  mischief,  an  absolute  destitution 
of  conscience,  an  absolute  disregard  of  ail  the  interests 
of  man,  and  a  torpid  insensibility  to  moral  obligation. 
No  fraternity,  for  so  long  a  time,  or  to  so  great  an  ex- 
tent, united  within  its  pale  such  a  mass  of  talents ;  or 
employed  in  its  service  such  a  succession  of  vigorous 
efforts. 

3.  Their  doctrines  were,  that  God  is  nothing  ; 
that  government  is  a  cwrse,  and  authority  an  usurpa- 
tiofi  ;  that  civil  society  is  the  07ily  apostasy  of  man  ; 
that  the  possession  of  property  is  robbery  ;  that  chas- 
tity and  natural  affection^  are  mere  prejudices  ;  and 
that  adultery^  assassination,  poisonings  and  other 
dimes  of  a  similar  nature^  are  lawful^  and  even  vir- 
tuous. 

4.  Societies  holding  these  abominable  doctrines 
spread  with  a  rapidity,  which  nothing  but  fact  could 
have  induced  any  sober  mind  to  believe.  Before  the 
year  1786,  they  were  established  in  great  numbers 
throughout  Gerinanij,  in  Snveden,  Russia,  Poland, 
Austria,  Holland,  France,  Svjitzerland,  Italy,  England, 
Scotland,  and  even  in  America. 


BRIEF    ACCOUNT    OF    ILLUM  I  Nl  SM.  1  1  f 

5.  Voltaire  died  in  the  year  following  the  es- 
tablishment of  lUuminism.  His  disciples  with  one 
heart,  and  one  voice,  united  in  its  interests  ;  and,  find- 
hv^  a  more  absolute  system  of  corruption  than  them- 
selves had  been  able  to  form,  entered  eagerly  into  all 
its  plans  and  purposes.  Thenceforward,  therefore,  all 
the  legions  of  infideUty  were  embarked  in  a  single 
bottom  ;  and  cruised  together  against  order,  peace,  and 
virtue.  When  the  French  revolution  burst  upon  man- 
kind, an  ample  field  was  opened  for  the  labors  of  tlicse 
abandoned  men. 

6.  Had  not  God  taken  the  ivise  in  their  own  craftiness^ 
and  caused  the  wicked  to  fall  into  the  pit  ivhich  they  dig- 
ged^ and  into  the  snares  ivhich  their  hands  had  set  ;  it  is 
impossible  to  conjecture  the  extent  to  which  they  would 
have  carried  their  devastation  of  human  happiness. 
But,  like  the  profligate  rulers  of  Israel,  those  who  suc- 
ceeded, regularly  destroyed  their  predecessors. 

7.  The  spirit  of  infidelity  has  the  heart  of  a  wolf,  the 
fangs  of  a  tiger,  and  the  talons  of  a  vulture.  Blood  is 
its  proper  nourishment :  and  it  scents  its  prey  with  the 
nerves  of  a  hound,  and  cowers  over  a  field  of  death  on 
the  sooty  pinions  of  a  fiend.  Unlike  all  other  animals 
of  prey,  it  feeds  upon  its  own  kind  ;  and,  when  glutted 
with  the  blood  of  others,  turns  back  upon  those,  who 
have  been  its  coadjutors. 

8.  Between  ninety  and  one  hundred  of  tliose,  who 
were  leaders  in  this  mighty  work  of  destruction,  fell  by 
the  hand  of  violence.  Enemies  to  all  rnen,  they  Avere 
of  course  enemies  to  each  other.  Butchers  of  the  hu- 
man race,  they  soon  Avhetted  the  knife  for  each  other's 
throats  :  and  the  tremendous  Being,  who  rules  the  uni- 
verse, whose  existence  they  had  denied  in  a  solemn  act 


H8  SPEECH   OF  LORD    TEIGNMOUTH, 

of  legislation,  whose  perfections  they  had  made  the 
butt  of  public  scorn  and  private  insult,  whose  Son  they 
had  crucified  afresh,  and  whose  word  they  had  burnt 
by  the  hands  of  the  common  hangman  ;  swept  them  all 
by  the  hand  of  violence  into  an  untimely  grave. 

9.  The  tale  made  every  ear,  w/z/c/z  heard  it^  tingk\ 
and  every  heart  chill  with  horror.  It  was,  in  the  lan- 
guage of  Ossian,  "  the  song'  of  deathy  It  was  like  the 
reign  of  the  plagMe  in  a  populous  city.  Knell  tolled 
upon  knell ;  hearse  followed  hearse ;  and  coffin  rum- 
bled after  coffin  ;  without  a  mourner  to  shed  a  tear  upon 
the  corpse,  or  a  solitary  attendant  to  mark  the  place  of 
the  grave.  From  one  neiv  moon  to  another^  and  from 
one  sabbath  to  another^ihQ  Avorld  ivent  forth  and  look- 
ed after  the  carcasses  of  the  men^  who  transgressed 
against  God;  and  they  were  an  abhorring  unto  all 
flesh. 


EXTRACT     FROM    LORD     TEIGNMOUTh's    SPEECH    BE- 
FORE    THE    nttlTISII  AND    FOREIGN  BIBLE  SOCIETY, 

MAY,  18  ir. 

1.  Permit  me  for  a  moment  to  take  a  slight  view 
of  that  magnificent  scene  which  this  Society  has  been 
the  means  of  exhibiting  to  the  world,  and  which  has 
been  most  amply  delineated  in  the  report. 
'  2.  Princes  and  potentates,  the  noble,  the  wise,  the 
learned,  and  valiant  of  the  earth,  proclaiming  their 
homage  to  the  word  of  God,  and  aiding  and  encour- 
aging the  circulation  of  it,  by  their  mfluence  and  ex- 
ample. Dignitaries  and  pastors  of  every  church, 
Christians  of  all  confessions,  cordially  uniting,  and  con- 


SPEECH    OF    LORD    TEIGNIMOUTH.  119 

tributinj^,  according  to  their  several  means,  their  tal- 
ents, their  time,  their  labor,  their  wealth,  or  their  pit- 
tance, to  promote  this  beneficent  work,  animating  and 
encouraging  each  other  in  the  career  of  benevolence, 
themselves  animated  and  supported  by  the  prayers  and 
benedictions  of  thousands  who  have  benefited  by  their 
charitable  labors. 

3.  If  I  were  to  name  a  particular  instance,  out  of 
many,  in  which  the  benevolent  spirit  of  our  Institution 
shines  with  particular  lustre,  I  would  advert  to  the  af- 
fectionate intercourse  which  it  maintains  with  kindred 
Societies  all  over  the  world,  exciting  emulation  without 
envy,  and  provoking  each  other  to  love  and  good 
works. 

4.  And  may  we  not  hope,  that  this  kind  and  harmo- 
nious feeling,  so  cordially  displayed  in  the  corres- 
pondence and  reports  of  foreign  Bible  Societies,  may 
gradually  extend  its  benign  influence,  softening  the 
asperity  of  national  jealousies,  and  insinuating  that 
spirit  of  conciliation  and  good  will  among  nations  to- 
ward each  other,  which  the  whole  tenor  of  the  Gospel 
inculcates,  and  the  interests  of  humanity  require. 

5.  If  such  should  be  the  blessed  result  of  our  en- 
deavours to  promote  the  happiness  of  mankind,  through 
the  medium  of  that  holy  book,  in  which  only  the  knowl- 
edge for  obtaining  it  is  to  be  found,  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society  will  then  have  acquired  a  tri- 
umph more  splendid,  more  honorable,  more  useful, 
than  ever  was  achieved  by  arms  ;  and  the  word  of  God, 
which  has  had  such  free  course,  will  then  indeed  be 
glorified. 

6.  But,  without  expatiating  on  this  cheering  hope, 
which  all  present  will,  I  am  sure,  be  inclined  to  partic- 

11* 


120  SPEECH    OF    REV.    DR.    MISON  . 

ipate,  I  may  venture  to  affirm,  that,  if  it  were  possible  to 
trace,  in  all  its  variety  and  extent,  the  good  produced  by 
the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  the  result  would 
incontcstibly  prove,  that  public  liberality  was  never 
more  profitably  directed,  than  to  support  an  Institution, 
which  breathes  peace  and  good  will  to  men,  without 
distinction  of  color  or  country,  Christian  or  Heathen — 
was  never  applied  to  better  or  holier  uses. 

7.  But  so  much  of  that  good  has  appeared,  that  I  cannot 
but  offer  my  devout  thanksgiving  to  Almighty  G«d, 
who  has  been  pleased  to  make  me  in  any  degree  instru- 
mental to  the  production  of  it ;  and  if  I  were  to  name 
a  day  of  my  life  attended  with  a  peculiar  blessing,  I 
should  fix  on  that  in  which  I  became  a  member  of 
this  Institution. 


SPEECH  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  MASOK,  AT  THE  ANNUAL 
MEETING  OF  THE  BRITISH  AND  FOREIGN  BIBLE 
SOCIETY,    MAY,     1817. 

My  Lords  and    Gentlemen^ 

1.  I  FELICITATE  mysclf  thls  day  upon  the  accom- 
plishment of  one  of  the  dearest  wishes  of  my  heart — a 
wish,  to  the  attainment  of  which  I  have  adjusted  my 
little  plans  and  motions  for  the  last  five  months — the 
happiness  of  being  present  at  the  annual  meeting  of 
the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  without  the  small- 
est idea  of  being  invited  to  a  share  in  its  public  pro- 
ceedings. 

2.  In  compliance,  however,  with  a  request  which  I 
cannot  decline,  I  have  to  submit  a  motion,  which  I  shall 
claim  your  lordship's  iadulgencc  to  preface  with  a  few 


SPEECH    OP    REV.    DR.    MASON.  121 

remarks  ;  not  with  the  intention  of  informing  this  So- 
ciety— that  would  be  an  attempt  to  enlighten  the  source 
of  that  light  which  has  itself  enlightened  the  world  on 
all  points  connected  with  the  circulation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures; nor  with  a  view  of  exciting  the  zeal  of  the  So- 
ciety— that  would  be  rebuked  by  its  appearances  to- 
day ;  but  as  an  humble  organ  of  the  American  Bible 
Society,  would  beg  leave  to  express  opinions  and  feel- 
ings, which,  though  perfectly  familiar  to  the  minds  of 
this  company,  are  of  some  value  on  the  principle  of 
sympathy,  as  they  are  the  views  and  feelings  of  millions 
of  your  fellow  men  and  fellow  Christians ;  who  have 
the  blood  of  a  common  ancestry  running  in  their  veins, 
and  whose  hearts  beat  high  in  unison  with  your  own,  in 
regard  to  the  objects  of  this  great  Institution. 

3.  The  wise,  and  the  good,  my  lord,  the  men  of  light 
and  love,  have  long  lamented  the  divisions  and  aliena- 
tions which  severed  those  who  held  the  same  precious 
faith  ;  and  expect  to  meet  in  the  place  where  there 
shall  be  no  dissentions.  But.  whether  there  was  any 
remedy  for  this  unhappiness,  whether  agreement  in 
substantial  principle  could  be  made  to  supersede  differ- 
ences in  subordinate  matters,  was  a  problem  too  mighty 
for  them  to  solve,  and  left  them  only  the  feeble  conso- 
lations of  sighing  after  a  blessing  which  they  despaired 
of  enjoying. 

4.  But  the  problem  which  has  thus  excited  the  de- 
sires, appalled  the  resolution,  and  extinguished  the  hope 
of  age  after  age,  is  solved  at  last — it  is  solved  in  this  In- 
stitution. Blessed  are  our  eyes,  for  they  see,  and  our 
cars,  for  they  hear,  things  which  many  prophets  and 
wise  men  have  desired  to  see,  and  have  not  seen  them, 
and  to  hear,  and  have  not  heard  them. 


122  SPEECH    OP    RET.    DR.    MASON'. 

5.  My  lord,  wc  cannot  dwell  too  much  upon  the  de- 
lightful recollection,  that  here,  in  this  Society,  Christ- 
ians may  put  off  the  garb  of  their  exterior  diversities,  and 
meet  together  in  the  simple  and  beautiful  livery  of  the 
Son  of  God  ;  and  foregoing  things  which  do  not  touch 
the  "  hidden  man  of  the  heart,"  may  give  scope  to  tl\at 
celestial  charity  which  aims  at  nothing  less  than  extend- 
ing the  pure  word  of  life  to  every  region  of  darkness 
and  death  on  the  surface  of  our  globe. 

6.  My  lord,  it  would  create  a  smile,  if  the  subject 
were  not  infinitely  too  serious  for  smiles,  that  an  appre- 
hension of  injury  to  the  cause  of  sound  Christianity, 
from  the  labors  of  such  a  society  as  this,  should  find  its 
way  into  a  Christian  bosom.  If,  as  your  own  Chilling- 
worth  has  CKclaimed,  "The  Bible,  the  Bible  is  the 
only  religion  of  Protestants,"  it  is  passmg  strange,  that 
any  good  man  should  be  afraid  of  dispersing  it  abroad, 
that  is,  spreading  his  own  religion.  How  is  it  possible 
that  the  charities  of  men,  uniting  in  the  holy  work  of 
diffusing  among  their  fellow  mortals  the  charity  of  God, 
can  operate  witli  any  other  than  a  salutary  ihfluence  ? 
Besides  removing  unnecessary  restraints  upon  the  re- 
ciprocation of  our  best  affections,  and  thus  multiplying 
friendships,  which  are  pledges  of  mutual  virtue,  the 
Bible  Society  operates  with  an  auspicious  energy  on  all, 
even  the  lowest  classes  of  civil  society. 

7.  My  lord,  the  man  who  reads  and  reverences  the 
Bible,  is  not  the  man  of  violence  and  blood  :  he  will 
not  rise  up  from  the  study  of  lessons  which  the  Holy 
Ghost  teaches,  to  commit  a  burglary  :  he  will  not  travel 
with  a  Bible  under  his  arm,  and  meditating  upon  its 
contents  as  forming  the  rule  of  his  conc'uct,  to  celebrate 
the  orgies  of  Bacchus,  or  the  rites  of  the  Cyprian  Ve- 


SPEECH    OF    REV.    DR.     MASON.  123 

nus.  Assuredly  ihey  were  not  the  leaves  of  the  Bible 
which  in  1780  kindled  the  flames  of  Newgate  ;  nor  is  it 
from  the  stores  of  inspired  eloquence  that  the  apostles 
of  mischief  draw  those  doctrines  and  speeches  which 
delude  the  understanding;,  and  exasperate  the  passions 
of  an  ignorant  and  ill-judging  multitude. 

8  If  there  are  any  two  maxims  which  go  together  un- 
der the  sanction  of  scriptural  authority,  they  are  these  : 
he  who  "  fears  God,  will  honor  the  king,"  and  he  who 
does  both,  will  not  be  the  first  to  "meddle  with  them 
that  are  given  to  change."  On  the  contrary,  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Bible,  and  therefore  of  Bible  Societies,  upon 
the  habits  of  the  community,  is  calculated  to  set  up 
around  every  paternal  government  a  rampart  better 
than  walls,  and  guns,  and  bayonets — a  rampart  of  hu- 
man hearts. 

9.  For  the  same  reasons,  the  Bible  in  proportion  as 
it  is  known  and  believed,  must  produce  a  generally  good 
effect  on  the  condition  of  the  world.  In  forming  the 
character  of  the  individual  and  the  nation,  it  cannot  fail 
to  mould  also,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  the  conduct 
of  political  governments  towards  each  other. 

10.  It  is  not  in  the  Bible,  nor  in  the  spirit  which  it  in- 
fuses, that  the  pride  which  sacrifices  hecatombs  and 
nations  of  men  to  its  lawless  aggrandizement,  either 
finds,  or  seeks  for,  its  aliment ;  and  had  Europe  been  un- 
der the  sway  of  the  Book  of  God,  this  age  had  not  seen 
more  than  a  fabled  monster  of  ambition,  endeavouring 
to  plant  one  foot  on  the  heights  of  Mont-martre,  and  the 
other  on  the  hills  of  Dover ;  and  while  he  scowled  on 
the  prostrate  continent,  stretching  out  his  right  hand 
to  rifle  the  treasures  of  the  East,  and  his  left  to  crush 


124  SPEECH    OF    REV.    DR.    MASON. 

the  young  glories  of  the  West.  Such  a  spirit  was 
never  bred  in  the  bosom,  nor  drew  nourishment  from 
the  milk,  of  a  Bible  Society. 

1 1.  Your  lordship  will  perniit  me  further  to  remark, 
that  if  any  judgment  can  be  formed  from  the  aspect  of 
Providence,  it  will  be  the  honor  of  this  institution,  both 
in  its  direct  and  indirect  operations,  to  be  highly  instru- 
mental in  preparing  tlie  world  for  that  period  of  life 
and  blessedness,  when  "  none  shall  hurt  nor  destroy, 
because  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of 
Jehovah,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea."  It  will  be  then 
that  the  gallant  and  principled  soldier  will  be  rejoiced 
to  "  beat  his  sword  into  a  ploughshare,  and  his  spear 
into  a  pruning  hook,  and  to  learn  war  no  more."  Bible 
Societies  seem  destined  to  act  an  illustrious  part  in  the 
measures  preparatory  to  this  grand  event.  They  are 
scattering  over  the  face  of  the  earth  that  "  precious 
seed,"  which  in  due  time  shall  spring  up,  being  wa- 
tered from  above,  and  shall  ripen  into  an  abundant  har- 
vest of  righteousness  and  peace. 

12.  But  before  this  consummation,  much,  very  much, 
remains  to  be  done.  The  cord  of  the  Hindoo  cast  is  to 
be  untwined  ;  and  the  Word  of  God  is  to  perform  the 
task.  There  are  long  ranges  of  Alps  between  you  and 
the  regions  which  must  be  annexed  to  the  crown  of 
Messiah  the  Prince.  They  are  not  merely  to  be 
pierced  by  the  hand  of  imperial  power,  that  a  few  troops 
or  travellers  may  pass  their  limits  ;  they  are  to  be  re- 
moved ;  they  are  to  disappear ;  and  the  Divine  Word 
is  the  fire  and  the  vinegar  under  the  action  of  which 
they  are  to  moulder  away,  till  their  ashes  shall  be  scat- 
tered to  the  four  corners  of  heaven,  and  their  bases  be 
turned  into  a  garden  of  God. 


SPEECH    OF    REV.    DR.    MASON.  125 

1 3.  Permit  me  to  add,  that  no  heart  is  too  magnani- 
mous,no  arm  too  powerful,  no  station  too  exalted,  lo  lend 
its  aid  m  promoting  so  magnificent  a  work.  In  that  day, 
•when  all  human  things  shall  appear  in  their  own  little- 
ness, and  shall  undergo  a  judgment  according  to  truth, 
it  will  not  be  a  source  of  shame  or  regret,  that  princes 
have  come  down  from  tL^eir  thrones,  and  that  the  mem- 
bers of  kingly  families,  and  the  possessors  of  ecclesias- 
tical pre-eminence,  have  mingled  with  private  Christ- 
ians in  common  efforts  for  the  best  interests  of  individ- 
ual and  social  man.  The  reaction  of  such  deeds  of 
goodness  will  never  sully  the  purity  of  the  mitre,  nor 
dim  the  star  of  royalty. 

1 4.  One  observation  more,  my  lord,  upon  the  general 
subject.  The  high  and  holy  interests  and  responsibili- 
ties which  are  lodged  in  the  hands  of  this  Institution, 
do  not  allow  it  to  give  back  or  to  hesitate.  There  is  a 
notion  which  has  passed  into  a  sort  of  a  common  law 
creed,  that  all  intellectual  and  religious  light,  following 
the  course  of  the  sun,  must  go  from  the  east  to  the 
west. 

13.  My  lord,  the  "  Sun  of  Righteousness"  rises 
where  he  pleases  :  and,  on  this  occasion,  he  has  chosen 
to  rise  in  the  west,  to  take  the  point  of  his  departure 
from  the  island  of  Great  Britain,  and  to  fling  the 
broad  beams  of  his  glory  on  the  midnight  of  the  east. 
He  has  done  it,  as  by  other  agencies,  so,  in  a  singular 
manner,  by  the  agency  of  this  Society.  Its  cause  and 
interest  are  not  the  cause  and  interest  of  a  few  visiona- 
ries, inebriated  by  romantic  projects. — It  is  the  cause 
of  more  than  giant  undertakings  in  regular  and  progres- 
sive execution.  The  decisive  battle  has  been  fought ; 
opposition  comes  now  too  late. 


126  SPEECH    OF    REV.    DR.    MASOX. 

16.  He  who  would  arrest  the  march  of  Bible  Socie- 
ties, is  attempting  to  stop  the  moral  machinery  of  the 
world,  and  can  look  for  nothing  but  to  be  crushed  to 
pieces.  The  march  must  proceed.  Those  disciplined 
and  formidable  columns,  which  under  the  banner  of  di- 
vine  truth   are   bearing  down  upon  the  territories  of 

X  death,  have  one  word  of  command  from  on  high,  and 
that  word  is  "  Onward'^ — The  command  does  not  fall 
useless  on  the  ears  of  this  Society.  May  it  go  "on- 
ward," continuing  to  be,  and  with  increasing  splendor, 
the  astonishment  of  the  world,  as  it  is  the  most  illustri- 
ous monument  of  British  glory  1 

1 7.  A  word  more,  my  lord,  and  I  shall  have  done. 
It  relates  to  a  topic  on  which  I  know  not  whether  my 
emotions  will  allow  me  to  express  myself  distinctly  ;  it 
is  the  late  unhappy  difference  between  my  country  and 
this — between  the  land  of  my  fathers  and  the  land  of 
their  children. 

18.  I  cannot  repress  my  congratulations  to  both,  that 
the  conflict  was  so  short,  and  the  reconciliation  so 
prompt ;  and,  I  trust  not  easily  to  be  broken.  Never 
again,  my  lord,  (it  is  a  vow  in  which  I  have  the  concur- 
rence of  all  noble  spirits  and  all  feeling  hearts,)  never 
again  may  that  humiliating  spectacle — two  nations  to 
whom  God  has  vouchsafed  the  enjoyment  of  rational 
liberty  ;  two  nations  who  are  extensively  engaged,  ac- 
cording to  their  means,  in  enlarging  the  kingdom,  in 
spreading  the  religion  ot  the  Lord  Jesus — the  kingdom 
of  peace — the  religion  of  love— those  two  nations  oc- 
cupied in  the  unholy  work  of  shedding  each  other's 
blood.  Never  again  may  such  a  spectacle  be  exhibited 
to  the  eyes  of  aflhcted  Christianity  1  May  their  present 
concord,  written  not  merely  v.'ith  pen  and  ink,  but  on 


EARLY    RELIGIOUS    EDUCATION.  127' 

the  living  tablets  of  the  heart,  enforced  by  the  senti- 
ment of  a  common  origin,  by  common  language, 
principles,  habits,  hopes,  and  guaranteed  by  an  all 
gracious  Providence,  be  uninterrupted  !  May  they, 
and  their  Bible  Societies,  striving  tegcther  with  one 
heart  and  one  soul  to  bring  glory  to  God  in  the  high- 
est, and  on  earth  to  manifest  good  will  towards  men,  go 
on,  increasing  in  their  zeal,  their  efforts,  and  their  suc- 
cess ;  and  making  stronger  and  stronger,  by  the  sweet 
charity  of  the  Gospel,  the  bands  of  their  concord. 


IMPORTANCE    OF    EARLY    RELIGIOUS    EDUCATION.     BY 
THE    BISHOP    OF    CHESTER. 

1.  If  we  wish  to  produce  the  full  effects  of  a  re- 
ligious education,  the  materials  must  be  prepared,  and 
the  foundation  laid,  at  a  much  earlier  period  than  they 
commonly  are.  Much  evil  is  occasioned,  and  much 
good  neglected  to  be  done,  before  the  generality  are  at 
all  aware  of  it. 

2.  None  but  those  who  have  watched  the  dawn 
of  the  human  understanding  are  sensible,  how  early 
and  how  deep  impressions  may  be  made.  Children 
reason  not  only  belter,  but  sooner,  than  is.  generally 
supposed.  The  work,  therefore,  if  it  is  to  be  done  to 
the  best  advantage,  must  be  begun'  betimes.  From 
an  ignorance  or  neglect  of  this  truth,  all  future  en- 
deavours are  frequently  unavailing. 

3.  Parents,  therefore,  and  preceptors,  cannot  too 
strongly  be  reminded,  that  the  education  of  children 
should  commence  almost  from  their  birth.  The  years 
of  infancy  are  the  most  important,  but  the  most  neglect- 

12 


128  CATHOLIC    EMANCIPATION. 

ed  period  of  their  lives.     These  form  the  heart,  and 
stamp  the  character  of  the  future  man. 

4.  And  here  we  cannot  but  express  a  wish,  that  an 
increased  attention  to  the  morals  of  youth  may  be 
shewn,  in  our  public  schools,  and  seminaries  of  learn, 
ing.  A  knowledge  of  the  ancient  languages  and  the 
acquisition  of  human  science,  both  are  and  ought  to  be 
among  the  prominent  objects  of  these  excellent  insti- 
tutions.    But  let  them  not  stand^r*;  in  view. 

5.  An  elucidation  of  the  Scriptures,  and  the  incul- 
cation of  moral  principles  are  entitled  to  a  far  higher 
consideration,  to  the  principal  share  of  our  time  and 
thought.  Too  long  have  our  youth  been  educated  for 
the  ivorldy  let  us  now  strive  to  educate  them  for  God. 

EXTRACT      FROM       MR.        THORP's     SPEKCH     ON      THE 
CATHOLIC      EMANCIPATION. 

PART    I. 

1.  Sir,  I  hold  the  legitimate  claims  of  conscience 
to  be  sacred.  Her  voice,  awful  as  the  voice  of  God? 
though  silenced  for  ages,  will  one  day  be  heard,  to  the 
terror  of  tyrants  and  persecutors.  No  man,  no  com- 
munity of  men,  has  any  right  to  forge,  and  impose 
shackles  on  her  prerogative  to  worship  God  according 
to  that  form,  which  she  dictates  as  most  conformable 
to  his  will. 

2.  But  if  there  are  legitimate,  there  are  also  spu- 
rious claims  of  conscience  ;  and  conscience  has  often 
been  made  the  pretext  to  cover  the  most  infamous  de- 
signs. I  know  not  that  this  is  the  case  with  the  pres- 
ent Roman  Catholics. 

S.  Sir,  I  am  anxious  to  purge  the  question  from  all 
foreign  and  extraneous  matter,  and  to  ascertain  the 


CATHOLIC    EMANCIPATfOX.  129 

precise  point  at  issue  between  the  advocates  and  ths 
opponents  of  what  is  called  Catholic  emancipation. 
What  then,  sir,  is  the  simple  question  in  debate  be- 
tween these  contending  parties  ? 

4.  Is  it  whether  the  Roman  Catholics  ought  to  have 
full  liberty  to  worship  God  in  that  form,  which  their 
consciences  dictate  to  them  as  most  conformable  to  his 
will  ?  On  this  question  there  can  be  no  division  ;  it  is 
a  question,  not  between  man  and  man,  but  between  man 
and  God,  in  which  no  mortal  can  interfere  without 
incurring  the  charge  of  impiety.  This  liberty  the 
Roman  Catholics  enjoy  without  limitation. 

5.  Is  it  whether  Roman  Catholics  are  entitled  to 
legal  protection  in  the  exercise  of  public  worship  ?  On 
this  question  there  can  be  no  diversity  of  sentiment ; 
for  to  grant  the  liberty,  and  withhold  the  protection, 
would  be  a  palpable  absurdity,  a  solecism  in  legisla- 
tion. To  Roman  Catholics  this  protection  is  extended* 
and  they  can  sit  every  man  under  his  own  fig  tree' 
none  daring  to  make  him  afraid. 

6.  Is  it  whether  Roman  Catholics  ought  to  enjoy 
all  civil  rights  in  common  with  their  fellow  citizens,  so 
far  as  may  be  compatible  with  the  safety  of  the  state, 
and  the  welfare  of  the  community  ?  Here  again  a 
diversity  of  sentiment  seems  impossible.  They  con- 
tribute their  quota  to  the  support  of  the  government ; 
they  discharge,  many  of  them  at  least,  all  social  and 
relative  duties  with  diligence  and  fidelity  ;  and  even 
prejudice  must  acknowledge,  that  these  virtues,  in 
some  instances  among  them,  shine  with  a  lustre  equal 
to  that  which  adorns  their  Protestant  fellow  subjects  ; 
they  fight  the  battles  of  their  country  ;  help  to  sus- 
tain her  naval  and  military  glory,  and   the  blood  of 


130  CATHOLIC    EMANCIPATION, 

Catholics  mingles  with  the  blood  of  Protestants  undeF.- 
the  banners  of  the  empire. 

7.  To  deny  them  therefore  (the  safety  of  the  state 
being  provided  for)  the  common  rights  of  their  fellow 
citizens  would  be  a  violation  of  all  the  principles  of 
justice,  humanity,  and  sound  policy.  On  each  of  these 
questions  I  am  bold  to  affirm,  without  fear  of  contra- 
diction, that  in  the  present  state  of  public  feeling,  the 
most  perfect  unanimity  prevails  ; — one  sentiment  per- 
vades every  bosom,  and  not  a  disconiant  voice  is  heard 
through  the  whole  united  kingdom. 

8.  Why  then  do  Roman  Catholics  and  the  advo- 
cates of  their  cause,  continue  to  urge  the  claims  of 
conscience,  where  conscience  has  nothing  farther  to 
demand  ?  Why  blazon  the  virtues  by  which  individuals 
of  that  community  are  eminently  distinguished,  and 
from  which,  God  forbid,  Protestants  should  attempt  to 
detract  a  single  atom.  ? — Why,  unless  it  be  to  deceive 
the  public  and  mislead  the  senate,  expatiate  in  pomp- 
ous and  imposing  language  on  candor, — freedom  of 
inquiry, — and  liberality  of  sentiment, — terms  which  are 
often  used  without  any  definite  meaning.  This,  sir, 
may  be  declamation,  but  it  is  not  argument. 

PART    II. 

9.  What  then  is  the  specific  question  in  debate, 
purified  of  every  thing  extraneous  with  which  it  hath 
been  inadvertently  or  artfully  confounded  ?  The  simple 
question,  sir,  is  this  : — are  Roman  Catholics  eligible 
to  places  of  power  and  national  confidence  in  a  Pro- 
testant government  ?  In  other  words ; — are  there  no 
just  causes  of  incapacity  in  the  principles  of  consci- 
entious Roman  Catholics,  for  admission  to  such  places? 
in  Buch  a  government  ? 


CATHOLIC    EMANCIPATION.  131 

10.  It  has  been  confidently  asserted,  though  surely 
without  sufficient  consideration,  that  no  man  ought  to 
be  debarred  from  places  of  honor  and  emolument  in 
his  own  country,  on  the  account  of  his  religious  prin- 
ciples ;  and  that  every  such  exclusion  is  intolerance 
— persecution — and  an  invasion  of  the  rights  of  con- 
science. 

1 1.  But  here  difficulties  occur,  which  sophistry  it- 
self can  never  remove.  Have  religious  principles 
never  existed  in  any  age  or  country  avowedly  hostile 
to  the  safety  of  the  constitution,  the  sacred  cause  ot 
liberty,  and  the  tranquillity  of  the  realn>  ?  Ought  per- 
sons maintaining  such  principles  to  be  invested  with 
the  powers  of  government  ? 

12.  Did  you  never  hear,  sir,  of  a  set  of  professed 
Christians,  who  once  existed  in  this  country  under  the 
denomination  of  "  Fifth  Monarchy  Men,'  who,  expect- 
ing the  immediate  appearance  of  Christ  upon  earth, 
pretended  that  they  were  commissioned  to  subjugate 
all  earthly  powers  to  his  dominion,  and  resolved  that 
their  sword  should  never  be  sheathed,  till  their  com- 
mission was  executed,  and  all  civil  magistrates  were 
become  a  ^^  hissing  and  a  curse  amongst  mankind  i' 
and  who,  under  this  infatuation  conspired  the  death 
of  Cromwell,  the  destruction  of  his  son  Richard,  and 
the  overthrow  of  the  monarchy  under  the  reign  of 
Charles  the  Second  ?  Were  such  men  eligible  to 
places  of  national  trust  and  confidence  ?  Was  it  intol. 
erance,  persecution,  or  an  invasion  of  the  rights  of 
conscience  to  debar  such  fanatics  from  political 
power  ? 

13.  Are  there  not  religious  principles,  which  are 
inqompatible  with  the  faithful  discharge  of  the  dutie?', 

12* 


132  NATIVES    OP    BRITISH    INDIA. 

■which  many  offices  involve  ?  Would  you  appoint  a 
Quaker  to  be  generalissimo  of  the  military  forces  ?  An 
advocate  for  the  jus  divinum,  and  the  doctrine  of 
fiassive  obedience  to  be  a  representative  of  the  people 
in  the  House  of  Commons  ?  A  Jew  to  be  secretary  of 
state  ?  Or  a  Mahometttn  to  be  lord  chief  justice  in  a 
court  of  English  judicature  ? 

14.  What  absurdities  will  some  men  who  call  them- 
selves statesmen  and  philosophers  both  speak  and 
write,  when  they  legislate  and  philosophize  without 
thinking  !  We  hear  much  in  the  present  day  of  the 
wonderful  eftec*ts  produced  by  the  wonderful  light  of 
modern  phiiosopljy.  But  if  this  blaze  of  illumination 
has  done  little  for  the  inhabitants  of  Spain  and  the 
Catholic  population  of  Ireland,  its  effects  in  this  coun- 
try are  surprising  indeed  !  Like  a  coufi  de  soleily  it 
has  struck  out  the  wits  of  some  gentlemen  other- 
wise not  deficient  in  common  sense. 


EXTRACTS  FROM  THE  SPEECHES*  OF  THE  HON.  WM. 
WILBEHFORCE  ESQ.  ON  THE  CLAUSE  EOR  PRO- 
MOTING IHE  RELIGIOUS  INSTRUCTION  AND  MOR- 
AL IMPROVEMENT  OF  THE  NATIVES  OF  BRIIISII 
INDIA.        1813. 

1.  Sir,  if  I  have  proved  to  you,  as  1  trust  1  have 
irrefragabiy  proved,  that  the  state  of  our  East  Indian 
empire  is  sucli  as  to  render  it  highly  desirable  to 
introduce  among  them  the  blessings  of  Christian  light 
antl  moral  improvement ;  that  the  idea  of  its  being 
imfiracticable  to  do  this  is  contrary  alike  to  reason  and 
to  experience  ;    that  the    attempt,  if  conducted  pru* 

•  111  the  debate  iu  Parliament  on  tlie  new  «harter  of  the  E.-^st 
India  Company. 


NATIVES    OF    BRITISH    INDIA.  133 

dently  and  cautiously,  may  be  made  with  perfect  safety 
to  our  political  interests ;  nay  more,  that  it  is  the 
very  course  by  which  those  interests  may  be  most 
effectually  promoted  and  secured  ;  does  it  not  follow 
from  these  premises  as  an  irresistible  conclusion, 
that  we  are  clearly  bound,  nay,  imperiously  and  ur- 
gently compelled,  by  the  strongest  obligarions  of  duty> 
to  support  the  proposition  for  which  I  now  call  upon 
you  for  your  assent. 

2.  But  what  is  that  proposition  ?  Its  only  fault* 
if  any,  is,  that  it  falls  so  far  short  of  what  the  na- 
ture of  the  case  requires.  Is  it  that  we  should  imme- 
diately devise  and  proceed  without  delay  to  execute, 
the  great  and  good  and  necessary  Avork  of  improving 
the  religion  and  morals  of  our  East  Indian  fellow 
Subjects  ?  No  ;  but  only  that  we  should  not  substan- 
tially and  in  effect  prevent  others  from  engaging  in  if 

3.  Nay,  not  even  that;  but  that  we  should  not 
prevent  government  having  it  in  their  power,  with 
all  due  discretion,  to  give  licenses  to  proper  per- 
sons to  go  to  India  and  continue  there,  with  a  view 
of  rendering  to  the  natives  this  greatest  of  all  ser- 
vices. Why,  sir,  the  commonest  principles  of  toler- 
ation would  give  us  much  more  than  this. 

4.  Where  am  I  standing  ?  Where  is  it,  and 
when,  that  I  am  arguing  this  question  ?  Is  it  not  in 
the  very  assembly  in  which,  within  these  few  weeks, 
nothing  but  the  clearest  considerations  of  political  ex- 
pediency were  held  sufficient  to  justify  our  with- 
holding from  the  Roman  Catholics  the  enjoyment  of 
the  fullest  measure  of  official  as  well  as  political  ad- 
vantages, and  when  you  yourself,  sir,*  though  you  felt 

•  The  Speaker. 


134  NATIVES    OF    BRITISH    INDIA. 

yourself  bound  to  continue  some  few  official  disabil- 
ities, acknowledged  that  it  was  with  reluctance  and 
even  with  pain  ? 

5.  And  shall  we  now  lay  the  religion  which  we 
ourselves  profess  under  such  a  restraint  in  any  part  of 
our  own  dominions  ?  No,  sir  :  it  is  impossible  :  you 
will  not,  you  cannot,  act  thus- 

6.  But,  in  addition  to  what  I  have  already  said,  it 
deserves  well  to  be  considered,  that  if  we  should  fail  in 
our  present  endeavour,  and  if  Christianity  should  be, 
as  it  then  would  be,  the  only  untolerated  religion  in  the 
British  dominions  in  India,  the  evil  would  not  stop 
here.  The  want  of  toleration  would  not  be  merely  a 
negative  mischief;  the  severest  persecution  must  in- 
fallibly ensue.  For,  assuredly,  there  are,  and  by 
God's  help  I  trust  there  ever  will  be,  both  European 
and  native  teachers  prepared  in  the  face  even  of  death 
itself,  to  diffuse  the  blessed  truths  of  Christianity. 

7.  But  let  it  never  be  forgotten,  it  is  toleration  only 
that  we  ask  :  we  utterly  disclaim  all  ideas  of  proceeding 
by   methods   of  compulsion  or   authority. 

8.  But  surely  I  need  not  have  vindicated  myself 
from  any  such  imputation.  The  very  cause  which  I 
plead  would  have  been  sufficient  to  protect  me  from  it. 
Compulsion  and  Christianity  !  Why,  the  very  terms 
are  at  variance  with  each  other :  the  ideas  are  incom- 
patible. 

9.  In  the  language  of  inspiration  itself,  Christianity 
has  been  called  "  the  law  of  liberty."  Her  service,  in 
the  excellent  formularies  of  our  church,  has  been  truly 
denominated  "  perfect  freedom  ;"  and  they,  let  me 
add,  will  most  advance  her  cause,  who  contend  for  it 
in  her  own  spirit  and  character. 


THE    MINISTERIAL    OFFICE.  135' 


THE  DIGNITY  AND  IMPORTANCE  OF  THE  MINIS- 
TERIAL OFFICE.  FROM  REV.  R.  HALL's  SERMON 
ON  THE  DISCOURAGEMENTS  AND  SUPPORTS  OF 
THE    CHRISTIAN    MINISTRY.       1811. 

1 .  If  the  dignity  of  an  employment  is  to  be  estimated^ 
not  by  the  glitter  of  external  appearances,  but  by  the 
magnitude  and  duration  of  the  consequences  involved 
in  its  success,  the  ministerial  function  is  an  high  and 
honorable  one. 

2.  Though  it  is  not  permitted  us  to  magnify  our- 
selves^ we  may  be  allowed  to  magnify  our  office  ;  and, 
indeed,  the  juster  the  apprehensions  we  entertain  of 
what  belongs  to  it,  the  deeper  the  conviction  we  shall 
feel  of  our  defects. 

3.  Independently  of  every  other  consideration,  that 
office  cannot  be  mean  which  the  Son  of  God  con- 
descended to  sustain  :  The  word  nv  hie  h  ive  fir  each  Jirst 
began  to  be  sjioken  by  the  Lord;  and,  while  he  so- 
journed upon  earth,  that  Prince  of  life  was  chiefly  em- 
ployed in  publishing  his  own  religion. 

4.  That  office  cannot  be  mean,  whose  end  is  the 
recovery  of  man  to  his  original  purity  and  happiness — 
the  illumination  of  the  understanding — the  communica- 
tion of  truth — and  the  production  of  principles  which 
will  bring  forth  fruit  unto  everlasting  life. 

5.  As  the  material  part  of  the  creation  was  formed 
for  the  sake  of  the  immaterial ;  and  of  the  latter  the 
most  momentous  characteristic  is  its  moral  and  ac- 
countable nature,  or,  in  other  words,  its  capacity  of 
virtue  and  of  vice;  that  labor  cannot  want  dignity, 
which  is  exerted  in  improving  man  in  his  highest  char- 
acter, and  fitting  him  for  his  eternal  destination* 


136  THE    MINISTERIAL    OFFICE. 

6.  Here  alone  is  certainty  and  durability  :  for,  how- 
ever highly  we  may  esteem  the  arts  and  sciences, 
which  polish  our  species,  and  promote  the  welfare  of 
society  ;  whatever  reverence  we  may  feel,  and  ought  to 
feel,  for  those  laws  and  institutions  whence  it  derives 
the  security  necessary  for  enabling  it  to  enlarge  its  re- 
sources and  develop  its  energies,  we  cannot  forget  that 
these  are  but  the  embellishments  of  a  scene,  we  must 
shortly  quit — the  decorations  ot  a  theatre,  from  which 
the  eager  spectators  and  applauded  actors  must  soon 
retire. 

7.  The  end  of  all  things  is  at  hand.  Vanity  is  in- 
scribed on  every  earthly  pursuit,  on  all  sublunary  labor  ; 
its  materials,  its  instruments,  and  its  objects  will  alike 
perish.  An  incurable  taint  of  mortality  has  seized 
upon,  and  will  consume  them  ere  long.  The  acquisi- 
tions derived  from  religion,  the  graces  of  a  renovated 
mind,  are  alone  permanent. 

8.  This  lb  tne  mystic  enclosure,  rescued  from  the 
empire  of  change  and  death  ;  this  the  field  which  the 
Lord  has  blessed;  and  this  word  of  the  kingdom,  the 
seed  which  alone  produces  immortal  fruit,  the  very 
bread  of  life,  with  which,  under  a  higher  economy,  the 
Lamb  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  will  feed  his  flock  and 
replenish  his  elect,  through  eternal  ages. 

9.  How  high  and  awful  a  function  is  that  which  pro- 
poses to  establish  in  the  soul  an  interior  dominion — to 
illuminate  its  powers  by  a  celestial  light — and  introduce 
it  to  an  intimate,  ineffable,  and  unchanging  alliance  with 
the  Father  of  Spirits. 

10.  What  an  honor  to  be  employed  as  the  instru- 
ment of  conducting  that  mysterious  process  by  which 
men  are  born  of  God  j  to  expel  from  the  heart  the 


BOLDNESS    OF    REPROOF.  13^' 

venom  of  the  old  serpent ;  to  purge  the  conscience 
from  invisible  stains  of  guilt  ;  to  release  the  passions 
from  the  bondage  of  corruption,  and  invite  them  to 
soar  aloft  into  the  regions  of  uncreated  light  and  beauty  ; 
to  say  to  the  firisoncrs  go  fort  h^  to  them  that  are  in  dnrk- 
ness,  shew  yourselves  ! 

II.  These  are  the  fruits  which  arise  from  the  suc- 
cessful discharge  of  the  Christian  ministry  ;  these  the 
effects  of  the  Gospel,  wherever  it  becomes  the  power 
ot  God  unto  salvation  :  and  the  interests  which  they 
create,  the  joy  which  they  diffuse,  are  felt  in  other 
worlds. 


BOLDNESS   OF    REPROOF.       CALVIN  S      SPEECH     TO     HIS 
FLOCK,   ON    HIS    RETURN    FROM    EXILE    IN     1541. 

1.  If  you  desire  to  have  me  for  your  pastor,  correct 
the  disorder  of  your  lives.  If  you  have  with  sincerity 
recalled  me  from  my  exile,  banish  the  crimes  and  de- 
baucheries which  prevail  among  you. 

2.  I  certainly  cannot  behold,  within  your  walls  hero 
without  the  most  painful  displeasure,  discipline  trodden 
under  foot,  and  crimes  committed  with  impunity.  I 
cannot  possibly  live  in  a  place  so  grossly  immoral. 

3.  V^icious  souls  are  too  filthy  to  receive  the  purity  of 
the  Gospel,  and  the  spiritual  worship  which  I  preach 
to  you.  A  life  stained  with  sin  is  too  contrary  to  Jesus 
Christ  to  be  tolerated. 

4.  I  consider  the  principal  enemies  of  the  Gospel  to 
be,  not  the  pontiff  of  Rome,  nor  heretics,  nor  seducers, 
nor  tyrants,  but  such  bad  Christians ;  because  the 
former  exert  their  rage  out  of  the  church,  while  drunk- 


138  SPEECH    OF    MR.    PITT. 

cnness,  luxury,  perjury,  blasphemy,  impurity,  adultery, 
and  other  abominable  vices  overthrow  my  doctrine,  and 
expose  it  defenceless  to  the  rage  of  our  enemies. — 

5.  Rome  does  not  constitute  the  principal  object  of 
my  fears.  Still  less  am  I  apprehensive  from  the  almost 
infinite  multitude  of  monks.  The  gates  of  hell,  the 
principalities  and  powers  of  evil  spirits,  disturb  me  not 
at  all. 

6.  I  tremble  on  account  of  other  enemies,  more  dan- 
gerous ;  and  I  dread  abundantly  more  those  carnal 
covetousnesses,  those  debaucheries  of  the  tavern,  of  the 
brothel,  and  of  gaming  ;  those  infamous  remains  of 
ancient  superstition,  those  mortal  pests,  the  disgrace  of 
your  town,  and  the  shame  of  the  reformed  name. 

7.  Of  what  importance  is  it  to  have  driven  away  the 
wolves  from  the  fold,  if  the  pest  ravage  the  flock  ?  O^ 
what  use  is  a  dead  faith,  without  good  works  ?  Of  what 
importance  is  even  truth  itself,  where  a  wicked  life 
belies  it,  and  actions  make  words  blush  ? 

8  Either  command  me  to  abandon  a  second  time 
your  town,  and  let  me  go  and  soften  the  bitterness  of 
my  afflictions  in  a  new  exile,  or  let  the  severity  of  the 
laws  reign  in  the  church.  Re-establish  there  the  pure 
discipline.  Remove  from  within  your  walls,  and  from 
the  frontiers  of  your  state,  the  pest  of  your  vices,  and 
condem  them  to  a  perpetual  banishment. 


EXTRACT    FROM    MR.    PITT  S    SPEECH    ON    THE    SLAVE 
TRADE,    APRIL    2,     1792. 

1.  Sir,  I  now  come  to  Africa,  That  is  tl^.e  ground  on 
which  I  rest,  and  here  it  is,  that  I  say  my  right  honor- 


SPEECH    OF    MR.    PITT.  1?J9 

able  friends*  do  not  carry  their  principles  to  their  full 
extent. 

2.  Why  ought  the  Slave  Trade  to  be  abolished  ?  be- 
cause it  is  incurable  injustice.  How  much  stronger 
then  is  the  argument  for  immediate,  than  gradual  abo- 
lition !  by  allowing  it  to  continue  even  for  one  hour,  do 
not  my  right  honorable  friends  weaken — do  not  they 
desert,  their  own  argument  of  its  injustice  ?  If  on  the 
ground  of  injustice  it  ought  to  be  abolished  at  last, 
why  ought  it  not  now  ?  Why  is  injustice  suffered  to 
remain  for  a  single  hour  ? 

3.  From  what  I.  hear  without  doors,  it  is  evident  that 
there  is  a  general  conviction  entertained  of  its  being 
far  from  just,  and  from  that  very  conviction  of  its  in- 
justice, some  men  have  been  led,  I  fear,  to  the  suppo- 
sition, that  the  Slave  Trade  never  could  have  been 
permitted  to  begin,  but  from  some  strong  and  irresisti- 
ble necessity ;  a  necessity,  however,  which  if  it  was 
fancied  to  exist  at  first,  I  have  shown  cannot  be  thought 
by  any  man  whatever  to  exist  now. 

4.  This  plea  of  necessity,  thus  presumed,  and  pre- 
sumed, as  I  suspect,  from  the  circumstance  of  injustice 
itself,  has  caused  a  sort  of  acquiescence  in  the  contin- 
uance of  this  evil.  Men  have  been  led  to  place  it 
among  the  rank  of  those  necessary  evils,  which  are  sup- 
posed to  be  the  lot  of  human  creatures,  and  to  be  per- 
mitted to  fall  upon  some  countries  or  individuals,  rather 
than  upon  others,  by  that  Being,  whose  ways  are  in- 
scrutable to  us,  and  whose  dispensations,  it  is  conceived 
we  ought  not  to  look  into. 

5.  The  origin  of  evil  is  indeed  a  subject  beyond  the 
reach  of  human  understandings ;  and  the  permission 

*  Mr.  DuiKJas,  now  lord  Melville;  Mr.  Addington,  now 
lord  bidmoulh- 

13 


140  CHARACTER    OF    MRS.    GRAHAM. 

of  it  by  the  Supreme  Being,  is  a  subject  into  which  it 
belongs  not  to  us  to  inquire.  But  where  the  evil  in 
question  is  a  moral  evil,  which  a  man  can  scrutinize, 
and  where  that  moral  evil  has  its  origin  with  ourselves^ 
let  us  not  imagine  that  we  can  clear  our  consciences  by 
this  general,  not  to  say  irreligious  and  impious  way  of 
laying  aside  the  question. 

6.  If  we  reflect  at  all  on  this  subject,  we  must  see 
that  every  necessary  evil  supposes  that  some  other  and 
greater  evil  would  be  incurred  were  it  removed :  I 
therefore  desire  to  ask,  what  can  be  that  greater  evil, 
which  can  be  stated  to  overbalance  the  one  in  ques- 
tion ? — /  k7io%v  of  no  evil  that  ever  has  existed^  nor  can 
imagine  any  evil  to  exist,  worse  than  the  tearing 
of  EiGHfr  fHOUSAyD  PERSONS  auiiually  froTu  their 
native  land',  by  a  combination  of  the  inost  civilized  na- 
tio7iSjin  the  most  enlightened  quarter  of  the  globe  ;  but 
more  esfiecially  by  that  nation,  which  calls  hereself  the 
most  free  and  most  hajifiy  of  them  all. 


MOTIVES  TO  ACTIVE  USEFULNESS.  EXTRACTED  FROM 
REV.  DR.  mason's  SERMON  ON  THE  DEATH  OF 
MRS.    ISABELLA    GRAHAM.       AUG.     1814. 

I.  Recal  the  example  of  Mrs.  Graham.  Here  was 
a  woman — a  widow — a  stranger  in  a  strange  land — 
without  fortune —  with  no  friends  but  such  as  her  let- 
ters of  introduction  and  her  worth  should  acquire — 
and  with  a  family  of  daughters  dependent  upon  her  for 
their  subsistence.  Surely  if  any  one  has  a  clear  title  of 
immunity  from  the  obligation  to  carry  her  cares  beyond 
the  doiiiestic  circle,  it  is  this  widow  ;  it  is  this  stran- 
ger. 


CHARACTER    OF    MRS.    GRAHAM.  I4l 

2.  Yet  within  a  few  years  this  stranger,  this  widow, 
with  no  means  but  her  excellent  sense,  her  benevolent 
heart,  and  her  persevering  will  to  do  good,  awakens  the 
charities  of  a  populous  city,  and  gives  to  them  an  im- 
pulse, a  direction,  and  an  efficacy,  unknown  before  I 

3.  What  might  not  be  done  by  men ;  by  men  of 
talent,  of  standing,  of  wealth,  of  leisure  ?  How  spee- 
dily, under  their  well  directed  benificence,  might  a 
whole  country  change  its  physical,  intellectual,  and 
moral  aspect;  and  assume,  comparatively  speaking, 
the  face  of  another  Eden — a  secoiid  garden  of  God  ? 

4.  Why  then  do  they  not  ciffuse,  thus  extensively, 
the  seeds  of  knowledge,  of  virtue,  and  of  bliss?  I  ask 
not  for  their  pretences;  they  are  as  old  as  the  lust  of 
lucre  ;  and  are  refuted  by  the  example  which  we  have 
been  contemplating — I  ask  for  the  true  reason,  for  the 

inspiring  principle,  of  their   conduct.     It  is  this let 

them  look  to  it  when  God  shall  call  them  to  account  for 
the  abuse  of  their  time,  their  talents,  their  station,  their 
"  unrighteous  mammon." — It  is  this :  They  believe  not 
"  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  how  he  said.  It  is  more 
blessed  to  give  than  to  receive.'*  They  labor  under 
no  want  but  one — they  want  the  heart  ! 

5.  I  turn  to  the  other  sex.  That  venerable  mother 
in  Israel,  who  has  exchanged  the  service  of  God  on 
earth  for  his  service  in  heaven,  has  left  a  legacy  to  her 
sisters — she  has  left  the  example  of  her  faith  and  pa- 
tience ;  she  has  left  her  prayers  ;  she  has  left  the  mon- 
ument of  her  Christian  deeds :  and  by  these  she  "  being 
dead  yet  speaketh.'* 

j  6.  Matrons  !  has  she  left  her  mantle  also  ?  Are  there 
none  among  you  to  hear  her  voice  from  the  tomb  I 
«  Go  and  do  thou  likewise  ?"  None  whom  affluence 


142  CHAUACTER    OF    MRS.     GRAHAM. 

permits,  endowments  qualify,  and  piety  prompts,  to  aim 
at  her  distinction,  by  treading  in  her  steps  ? 

7.  Maidens  1  Are  there  none  among  you^  who  v»^ould 
wish  to  array  yourselves  herealter  in  the  honors  of  this 
"  virtuous  woman  ?"  Your  hearts  have  dismissed  their 
ivonted  v/armth  and  generosity,  if  they  do  not  throb  as 
the  revered  vision  rises  before  you — Then  prepare 
yourselves  now  by  seeking  and  serving  the  God  of  her 
youth. 

8.  You  cannot  be  too  early  "  adorned  with  the  robes 
of  righteousness  and  the  garments  of  salvation"  in 
which  she  was  wedded,  in  her  morning  of  life  to  Jesus 
the  King  of  glory.  That  same  grace  w-hich  threw  its 
radiance  around  her  shall  make  you  also  to  shine  in  the 
"  beauty  of  holiness  ;'*  and  the  fragrance  of  those  virtues 
which  it  shall  create,  develop,  and  ennoble,  will  be 
<«  as  the  smell  of  a  field  which  the  Lord  hath  blessed." 


GHARACTER  OF  MRS.  GRAHAM.  FROM  REV.  DR.  MA- 
60n's  SERMON  ON  HER  DEATH,  1814. 

PART  I. 

1.  Isabella  Marshall,  known  to  us  as  Mrs-. 
Graham,  received,  from  nature,  qualities  which  in  cir- 
cumstances favorable  to  their  development,  do  not  al- 
low their  possessor  to  pass  through  life  unnoticed  and 
inefficient. 

2.  An  intellect  strong,  prompt,  and  inquisitive — a 
temper  open,  generous,  cheerful,  ardent — a  heart  re- 
plete with  tenderness,  and  alive  to  every  social  affec- 
tion, and  every  benevolent  impulse — a  spiiit  at  once 
enterprising  and  persevering.     The  whole   crowned 


CHARACTER    OF    MRS.    GRAHAM.  X43! 

"with  that  rare  and  inestimable  endowment,  good  sense^ 
were  materials  which  required  only  skilful  management 
to  fit  her  for  adorning  and  dignifying  any  female  sta- 
tion. 

3.  With  that  sort  of  cultivation  which  the  world, 
most  admires,  and  those  opportunities  which  attend 
upon  rank  and  fortuncy  she  might  have  shone  in  the 
circles  of  the  great,  without  forfeiting  the  esteem  of 
tlie  good. 

4.  Or  had  her  lot  fallen  among  the  literary  unbe- 
lievers of  the  continent,  she  might  have  figured  in  the 
sphere  of  the  Voltaires,  the  Deffands,  and  the  other 
esfirits  forts  of  Paris.  She  might  have  been  as  gay  in 
public,  as  dismal  in  private,  and  as  wretched  in  her 
end,  as  any  the  most  distinguished  among  them  for 
their  wit  and  their  wo. 

5.  But  God  had  destined  her  for  other  scenes  and 
services — scenes  from  which  greatness  turns  away  ap- 
palled ;  and  services  which  all  the  cohorts  of  infidel 
wit  are  unable  to  perform.  She  was  to  be  prepared 
by  poverty,  bereavement,  and  grief^  to  pity  and  to  suc- 
cor the  poor,  the  bereaved,  and  the  grieving. 

6.  The  sorrows  of  widowhood  were  to  teach  her  the 
heart  of  the  widow — her  babes,  deprived  of  their  father, 
to  open  the  springs  of  her  compassion  to  the  fatherless 
and  orphan — and  the  consolations  of  God,  her  "  refuge 
and  strength,  her  very  present  help  in  trouble,"  to 
make  her  a  daughter  of  consolation  to  them,  who  were 
«  walking  in  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death." 

7.  To  train  her  betimes  for  the  future  dispensations 
of  his  providence,  the  Lord  touched  the  heart  of  this 
"chosen  vessel"  in  her  early  youth.  The  spirit  of 
prayer  sanctified  her  infant  lips  ;  and  taught  her,  as  far 


144     CHARACTER  OF  MRS.  GRAHARf. 

back  as  her  memory  could  go,  to  "  pour  out  her  heart" 
before  God.  She  had  not  reached  her  eleventh  year, 
when  she  selected  a  bush  in  the  retirement  of  the  field 
and  there  devoted  herself  to  her  God  by  faith  in  the  Re- 
deemer. 

8.  The  incidents  of  her  education,  thoughtless  com- 
panions, the  love  of  dress,  and  the  dancing  school,  as 
she  has  herself  recorded,  chilled  for  awhile  the  warmth 
of  her  piety,  and  robbed  her  bosom  of  its  peace.  But  her 
gracious  Lord  revisited  her  with  his  mercy,  and  bound 
her  to  himself  in  an  everlasting  covenant,  which  she 
sealed  at  his  own  table  about  the  17th  year  of  her 
age. 

9.  Having  married,  a  few  years  after.  Dr.  John  Gra- 
ham, surgeon  to  the  60th  British  regiment,  she  ac- 
companied him  first  to  Montreal,  and  shortly  after  to 
Fort  Niagara.  Here,  during  four  years  of  temporal 
prosperity,  she  had  no  opportunity,  even  for  once,  of 
entering  "  the  habitation  of  God's  house,"  or  hearing 
the  sound  of  his  gospel. 

10.  Secluded  from  the  waters  of  the  sanctuary  and 
all  the  public  means  of  grovrth  in  grace,  her  religion 
began  to  languish,  and  its  leaf  to  droop.  But  the  root 
was  perennial — it  was  of  the  seed  of  God  "  which  liveth 
and  abideth  for  ever." 

11.  The  sabbath  was  still  to  her  the  sign  of  his  cove- 
nant. On  that  day  of  rest,  with  her  Bible  in  her  hand, 
she  used  to  wander  through  the  woods,  renew  her  self- 
dedication,  and  pour  out  her  prayer  for  the  salvation  of 
her  husband  and  her  children.  He  who  "  dwelleth  not 
in  temples  made  with  hands,"  heard  her  cry  from  the 
wilcls  of  Nirgara,  and  "  strengthened  her  with  strength 
in  her  soul." 


CHARACTER  OF  MRS.  GRAHAM.     145 

PART  II. 

12.  By  one  of  those  vicisitudes  which  checker  mili- 
tary life, the  regiment  was  ordered  to  the  island  of  An- 
tigua ill  th3  Wj3t  Indies.  Here  she  met  with  that  ex- 
quisite enjoyment  to  which  she  had  been  long  a  stran- 
ger— the  communion  of  kindred  spirits  in  the  love  of 
Christ  :  and  soon  did  she  need  all  the  soothing  and 
support  which  it  is  fitted  to  administer.  For  in  a  very 
short  time  the  husband  of  her  youth,  the  object  of  her 
most  devoted  affection,  her  sole  earthly  stay,  was  taken 
from  her  by  death. 

14.  The  stroke  was,  indeed, mitigated  by  the  sweet 
assurance  that  he  slept  in  Jesus.  But  a  heart  like  hers, 
convulsed  by  a  review  of  the  past  and  anticipation  of 
the  future,  would  have  burst  with  agony,  had  she  not 
knov/n  how  to  pour  out  its  sorrows  into  the  bosom  of 
her  heavenly  father. 

14.  Trials  which  beat  sense  and  reason  to  the  ground, 
raise  up  the  faith  of  the  Christian,  and  draw  her  closer 
to  her  God.  O  how  divine  to  have  him  as  the  rock  of  her 
rest,  when  every  earthly  reliance  is  *'  a  broken  reed  !" 

15,  Bowing  to  his  mysterious  dispensation,  and 
committing  herself  to  his  protection,  as  the  "  Father  of 
the  fatherless  and  the  husband  of  the  widow,"  she 
returns  with  her  charge  to  her  native  land,  to 
contract  alliance  with  penury,  and  to  hve  by  faith  for 
her  daily  bread.  That  same  grace  under  whose  teach- 
ing she  "  knew  how  to  abound,"  taught  her  also  how 
"  to  suffer  need." 

,16.  With  a  dignity  which  belongs  only  to  them  who 
have  a  treasure  in  heaven,  she  descended  to  her  humble 
cot,  employment,  and  fare.  But  her  humility,  accord- 
ing to  the  Scripture,  was  the  forerunner  of  her  advance- 


146  CBARACTER    OF    MKS.    GRAHAM* 

ment.  The  light  of  her  virtues  shone  brighter  in  her 
obscurity,  and  pointed  her  way  to  the  confidential  trust 
of  forming  the  minds  and  manners  of  young  females  of 
different  ranks  in  the  metropolis  of  Scotland. 

17.  Here,  respected  by  the  great,  and  beloved  by 
the  good  ;  in  sacred  intimacy  with  "  devout  and  hon- 
orable women,"  and  the  friendship  of  men  who  were  in 
truth  "  servants  of  the  most  high  God,"  she  continued 
in  the  successful  discharge  other  duties, till  Providence 
conducted  her  to  our  shores. 

1 8.  She  long  had  a  predilection  for  America,  as  a  land 
in  which,  according  to  her  favorite  opinion,  the  Church 
of  Christ  is  signally  to  flourish.  Here  she  wished  to 
end  her  days  and  leave  her  children.  And  we  shall  re  - 
member,  with  gratitude,  that  in  granting  her  wish,  God 
cast  her  lot  with  ourselves. 

19.  Twenty-five  years  ago  she  opened  in  this  city,  a 
school  for  the  education  of  young  ladies,  the  benefits  of 
■which  have  been  strongly  felt,  and  will  be  long  felt 
hereafter,  in  different  and  distant  parts  of  our  country. 

20.  Evidently  devoted  to  the  welfare  of  her  pupils — 
attentive  to  their  peculiarities  of  character — happy  in 
discovering  the  best  avenue  of  approach  to  their  minds 
— possessing,  in  a  high  degree,  the  talent  of  simplify- 
ing her  instruction  and  varying  its  form,  she  succeeded 
in  that  most  difficult  part  of  a  teacher's  work,  the  in- 
ducing youth  to  take  an  interest  in  their  own  imfirove' 
ment  ;  and  to  educate  themselves  by  exerting  their  own 

faculties, 

21.  In  governing  her  little  empire,  she  acted  upon 
those  principles  which  are  the  basis  of  all  good  govern- 
ment on  every  scale  and  under  every  modification— to 
be  reasonable^  to  be  Jirm,  and  to  be  uniform.    Her  au- 


CHARACTER    OF    MRS.    GRAHAM.  147 

thority  was  both  tempered  and  strengthened  by  conde- 
scension. It  commanded  respect  while  it  conciliated 
affection.  Her  word  was  law,  but  it  was  the  law  of 
kindness.  It  spoke  to  the  conscience,  but  it  spoke  to 
the  heart ;  and  obedience  bowed  to  the  knee  of  love. 

22.  She  did  liot,  however,  imagine  her  work  to  be 
perfected  in  fitting  her  eleves  for  duties  and  elegance 
of  life.  Never  did  she  forget  their  immortal  nature. 
Utterly  devoid  of  sectarian  narrowness,  she  labored  to 
infuse  into  their  minds  those  vital  principles  of  evan- 
gelical piety  which  form  the  common  distinction  of  the 
disciples  of  Christ,  the  peculiar  glory  of  the  female 
name,  and  the  surest  pledge  of  domestic  bliss.  Her 
voice,  her  example,  her  prayers,  concurred  in  recom- 
mending that  pure  and  undefiled  religion  without 
which  no  human  being  shall  see  the  Lord. 

23.  Shall  we  wonder  that  her  scholars  should  be  ten- 
derly attached  to  such  a  preceptress  ?  that  they  should 
leave  her  with  their  tears  and  their  blessing  ?  that  they 
should  carry  an  indelible  remembrance  of  her  into  the 
bosom  of  their  families  ?  that  the  reverence  of  pupils 
should  ripen  with  their  years  into  the  affection  of  friends  ? 
and  that  there  should  be  among  them,  at  this  day,  ma- 
ny a  wife  who  is  "  a  crown  to  her  husband  ;"  and  many 
a  mother  who  is  a  blessing  to  her  children  ;  and  who 
owes,  in  a  great  degree,  the  felicity  of  her  character  to 
the  impressions,  the  principles,  and  the  habits  which 
she  received  while  under  the  maternal  tuition  of  Mrs, 
Graham  ? 

24.  Admonished,  at  length,  by  the  infirmities  of  age  ; 
and  importuned  by  her  friends,  this  venerable  matron 
retired  to  private  life.  But  it  was  impossible  for  her  to 
be  idle.    Her  leisure  only  gave  a  new  direction  to  her 


148  CHARACTER    OF    MRS.    GRAHAM. 

activity.  With  no  less  alacrity  than  she  had  displayed 
in  the  education  of  youth,  did  she  now  embark  in  the  re- 
lief of  misery.  Her  benevolence  was  unbounded,  but 
it  was  discreet. 

PART    III. 

25.  There  are  charities  which  increase  the  wretch- 
edness they  are  designed  to  diminish  :  which,  from  « 
some  fatal  defect  in  their  application,  bribe  to  iniquity 
while  they  are  relieving  want  ;  and  make  food,  and  rai- 
ment, and  clothing,  to  warm  into  life  the  most  poisonous 
seeds  of  vice. 

26.  But  the  charities  of  our  departed  friend  were  of 
another  order.  They  selected  the  fittest  objects — the 
■widow — the  fatherless — the  orphan — the  untaught 
child — and  the  ignorant  adult.  They  combined  intel- 
lectual and  moral  benefit  with  the  communication  of 
physical  comfort.  In  her  house  originated  the  Society 
for  the  relief  of  fioor    Widows   ivith   small    Children. 

Large,  indeed,  is  this  branch  of  the  family  of  affliction  ; 
and  largely  did  it  share  in   her  sympathy  and  succor, 

27.  When  at  the  head  of  the  noble  association  just 
named,  she  made  it  her  business  to  see  with  her  own 
eyes  the  objects  of  their  care  ;  and  to  give,  by  her  per- 
sonal prcst^nce  and  efforts,  the  strongest  impulse  to 
their  liumanc  system. 

28.  From  morning  till  night  has  she  gone  from  abode 
to  abode  of  these  destitute,  who  are  too  commonly  un- 
piticd  by  the  great,  despised  by  the  proud,  and  forgot- 
ten by  the  gay.  She  has  gone  to  sit  beside  them  on 
their  humble  seat,  hearing  tlieir  simple  and  sorrowi'ul 
story — snaring   their  homely   meal — ascertaining  the 


CHARACTER    OF    MRS.    GRAHAM.  149 

condition  of  their  children — stiring  them  up  to  dili- 
gence, to  economy,  to  neatness,  to  order — putting  them 
into  the  way  of  obtaining  suitable  employment  for  them, 
selves  and  suitable  places  for  their  children — distribu- 
ting among  them  the  word  of  God,  and  little  tracts  cal- 
culated to  familiarize  its  first  principles  to  their  under- 
standing— cherishing  them  in  sickness — admonishing 
them  in  health— ^instructing,  reproving,  exhorting, 
consoling — sanctifying  the  whole  with  fervent  prayer. 
Many  a  sobbing  heart  and  streaming  eye  is  this  evening 
embalming  her  memory  in  the  house  of  the  widow. 

29.  Little,  if  any,  less  is  the  debt  due  to  her  from  that 
invaluable  charity  the  Orfihan  Asylum.  \\  speaks  its 
own  praise,  and  that  praise  is  hers.  Scores  of  orphans 
redeemed  from  filth,  from  ignorance,  from  wretched- 
ness, from  crime — clothed,  fed,  instructed — trained,  in 
cleanliness  to  habits  of  industry — early  imbued  with 
the  knowledge  and  fear  of  God — gradually  preparing 
for  respectability,  usefulness  and  happiness — is  a  spec- 
tacle for  angels.  Their  infantine  gayety,  their  health- 
ful sport,  their  cherub-faces,  mark  the  contrast  between 
their  present  and  former  condition  ;  and  recal,  very 
tenderly,  the  scenes  in  which  they  used  to  cluster 
round  their  patron-mother,  hang  on  her  gracious  words, 
^nd  receive  her  benediction. 

30.  Bretlii"?n,  I  am  not  dealing  in  romance,  but  in 
sober  fact.  The  night  would  be  too  short  for  a  full 
enumeration  of  her  worthy  deeds.  Suffice  it  to  say, 
that  they  ended  but  with  her  life.  The  sabbath  previ- 
ous to  her  last  sicknes  o':c\ipied  her  with  a  recent  insti- 
tution— A  Sunday  School  fur  Ignorant  Adulls  ;  and 
the  evening  preceding  the  touch  of  death,  found  her 


150  CHARACTER    OF    MRS.    GRAHAM. 

at  the  side  of  a  faithful  domestic,  administering  conso- 
lation to  his  wounded  spirit. 

31.  Such  active  benevolence  could  hardly  be  detect- 
ed in  company  with  a  niggardly  temper.  Wishes 
which  cost  nothing  ;  pity  which  expires  on  the  lips — 
"  Be  ye  warmed  and  be  ye  clothed,"  from  a  cold  heart 
and  an  unyielding  gripe,  never  imprinted  their  dis- 
graceful brand  upon  Isabella  Graham.  What  she 
urged  upon  others  she  exemplified  in  herself.  She 
kept  a  purse  for  God.  Hjre,  in  obedience  to  his  com-  ^ 
mand,  she  deposited  "  the  first  fruits  of  all  her  in- 
crease ;"  and  they  were  sacred  in  his  service,  as,  in  his 
providence,  he  should  call  for  them. 

PART    IV. 

32.  No  shuffling  pretences,  no  pitiful  evasions, 
when  a  fair  demand  was  made  upon  the  hallowed  store ; 
and  no  frigid  affectation  in  determining  the  quality  of 
the  demand.  A  sense  of  duty  was  the  prompter,  can- 
dor the  interpreter,  and  good  sense  the  judge.  Her 
disbursements  were  proportioned  to  the  value  of  the 
object ;  and  were  ready  at  a  moment's  warning,  to  the 
very  last  farthing.* 

33.  How  pungent  a  rrproof  to  those  ladies  of  opu- 
lence and  fashion,  who  sacrifice  so  largely  to  their  dis- 
sipation or  their  vanity,  that  they  have  n(Khing  left  for 
mouths  without  food,  and  limbs  without  raiment ! 
How  far  does  itthrov  back  into  the  shade  those  men 
of  prosperous  eiifrprise  and  gilded  state,  who,  in  the 
hope  of  some  addiuonal  lucre,  have  thousands  and  ten 

*  The  author  knew  her,  when  in  moflerate  circnmstances,  to 
{jite,  r.nsollcittil,  Fipy  powida  at  once,  out  of  that  sacred  purse, 
to  a  single  raost  worthy  purpose. 


CIIAHACTER    OF    MRS.    GRAHAM.  ]51 

thousands  at  tbcir  beck  ;  but  who,  -when  asked  for  de- 
cent contributions  to  what  they  themselves  acknowl- 
edge to  be  all  important,  turn  away  with  this  hollow 
excuse,  "  I  cannot  afford  it  1'* 

34.  Above  all,  how  should  her  example  redden  the 
faces  of  many  who  profess  to  belong  to  Christ ;  to 
have  received  gratuitously  from  him,  what  be  procured 
for  them  at  the  expense  of  his  own  blood,  "  an  in- 
heritance incorruptible,  and  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth 
not  away  ;"  and  yet,  in  the  midst  of  abundance  which 
HE  has  lavished  upon  them,  when  the  question  is  about 
relieving  his  suffering  members,  or  promoting  the 
glory  of  his  kingdom,  arc  sour,  reluctant,  mean  ! 

25.  Are  ihese  the  Christians  ?  Can  it  be  that  they 
have  committed  their  bodies,  their  souls,  their  eternal 
hope,  to  a  Saviour  whose  tho'.:sand  promises  on  this 
very  point  of  "  honoring  him  with  their  substance," 
have  less  influence  upon  their  hearts  and  their  hands 
than  the  word  of  any  honest  man  ?  Remember  the  de- 
ceased, and  hang  your  heads — Remember  her,  and 
tremble — Remember  her,  and  "  bring  forth  fruits 
meet  for  repentance." 

36.  In  that  charity  also  which  far  surpasses  mere 
almsgiving,  however  liberal,  the  charity  of  the  Gospel, 
our  friend  was  conspicuous.  "  The  love  of  God  shed 
abroad  in  her  own  heart  by  the  Holy  Ghost,"  drew 
forth  her  love  to  his  people  wherever  she  found  them. 
Assuredly  she  had  in  herself  this  witness  of  her  having 
<*  passed  from  death  unto  life,"  that  she  "  loved  the 
brethren."  The  epistle  written  not  with  ink,  "but 
with  the  Spirit  of  God  ;  not  in  tables  of  stone,  but  in 
fleshy  tables  of  the  heart :  yet  read  and  known  of  all 
men :  that  is,  the  Christian  temper  manifested  by  a 
U 


152  CHARACTER    OF    MRS.    GRAHAM. 

Christian  conversation,  was  to  her  the  best  letter  oi 
recommendation. 

37.  Unwavering  in  her  own  faith  as  to  the  peculiar 
doctrines  of  the  gospel,  she  could,  nevertheless,  ex- 
tend" love  without  dissimulation,'*  and  the  very  bowels 
of  Christian  fellowship,  to  others,  who,  whatever  might 
be  their  mistakes,  their  infirmities,  or  their  differences 
in  smaller  matters,  agreed  in  the  great  Christian  es- 
sential of  "  acceptance  in  the  Beloved."  Deeply  did 
she  deplore  the  conceit,  the  bigotry,  and  the  bitterness 
of  sect. 

38.  O  that  her  spirit  were  more  prevalent  in  the 
churches  !  that  we  could  labor  to  abase  our  "  crown  of 
pride ;"  to  offer  up,  with  one  consent,  upon  the  altar 
of  evangelical  charity,  those  petty  jealousies,  ani- 
mosities, and  strifes  which  are  our  common  reproach  ; 
and  walk  together  as  children  of  the  same  Father, 
brethren  of  the  same  Redeemer,  and  heirs  of  the 
same  salvation  ! 

39.  To  these  admirable  traits  of  character  were 
added  great  tenderness  of  conscience,  and  a  spirit  of 
prayer.  Her  religion,  not  contented  to  "  justify  her 
before  men,"  habitually  aimed  at  pleasing  "  God,  who 
looketh  upon  the  heart."  It  was  not  enough  for  her 
to  persuade  herself  that  a  thing  viight  be  right.  Be- 
fore venturing  upon  it,  she  studied  to  reduce  the  ques- 
tion of  right  to  a  clear  certainty.  How  cautious,  and 
scrupulous,  and  jealous  of  herself  she  was  in  this  mat- 
ter, they  best  can  tell  who  saw  her  in  the  shade  of  re- 
tirement, as  well  as  in  the  sunshine  of  public  observa- 
tion. 


CHARACTER    OF    MRS.    GRAHAM.  153 


PART    V. 


40.  Perhaps  it  is  not  going  too  far  to  say,  that  her 
least  guarded  moments  would,  in  others,  have  been 
marked  for  circumspection.  At  the  same  time  her 
vigilance  had  nothing  austere,  gloomy,  constrained,  or 
censorious  :  nothing  to  repress  the  cheerfulness  of  so- 
cial intercourse  ;  or  to  excite  in  others,  even  the 
thoughtless,  a  dread  of  merciless  criticism  after  they 
should  retire.  It  was  sanctified  nature  moving  grace- 
fully in  its  own  element.  And  with  respect  to  the  char- 
acter and  feelings  of  her  neighbours,  she  was  too  full 
of  Christian  kindness  not  to  "  keep  her  tongue  from 
evil,  and  her  lips  from  speaking  guile." 

41.  These  virtues  and  graces  were  maintained  and 
invigorated  by  her  habit  of  prayer.  With  the  "  new 
and  living  way  into  the  holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,'* 
she  was  intimately  familiar.  Thither  the  "  Spirit  of 
grace  and  supplications"  daily  conducted  her — there 
taught  her  to  iiray  ;  and  in  praying  to  believe  ;  and  in 
believing  to  have  "  fellowship  with  the  Father  and  with 
his  Son  Jesus  Christ."  She  knew  her  God  as  the  God 
that  heareth  prayer  ;  and  could  attest  that  "  blessed  is 
she  that  belie veth,  for  there  shall  be  a  performance  of 
those    things  which  were  told  her  from  the  Lord." 

42.  Under  such  influence  her  course  could  not 
but  be  correct,  and  her  steps  well  ordered.  The 
"  secret  of  the  ,Lord  is  with  them  that  fear  him  ; 
and  he  will  siiow  them  his  covenant — he  will  guide 
them  in  judgment."  Thus  he  did  xnih  his  hand- 
maid whom  he  hath  called  home.  Wherever  she 
was,  and  in  whatever  circumstances,  she  remembered 
the  guide  of  her  youth,  who,  according  to  his  promise, 
"  never  left  her  nor  forsook  her  j"  but  continued  his 


154  CHARACTER    OF    MRS.     GRAHAM.  « 

gracious  presence  with   her  when  she  was  "  old  and 
gray-headed.'* 

45.  You  may  perhaps  imagine,  that  with  such  di- 
rection and  support  it  was  impossible  she  should  see 
trouble.  Nay,  but  "  waters  of  a  full  cup  were  wrung 
out  to  her  !"  She  often  ate  the  bread  of  sorrow  steeped 
in  wormwood  and  gall.  Her  heavenly  Father  "  show- 
ed her  great  and  sore  adversities  ;  that  he  might  try 
her  as  silver  is  tried,  and  bring  her  forth  from  the  fur- 
nace purified  seven  times.'* 

46.  It  was  during  these  refining  processes  that  she 
found  the  worth  of  being  a  Christian.  Though  her  way 
was  planted  with  thorns  and  watered  with  her  tears, 
yet  the  candle  of  the  Lord  shone  upon  her  head  ;  and 
from  step  to  step  she  had  reason  to  cry,  "  Hitherto 
hath  Jehovah  helped  1" 

47.  In  a  word,  like  Enoch,  she  walked  with  God — 
like  Abraham,  she  staggered  not  at  his  promise  through 
unbelief — like  Jacob,  she  wrestled  with  the  angel  and 
prevailed — like  Moses,  endured  as  seeing  him  who  is  in- 
visible— like  Paul,  finished  her  course  with  joy.  Bless- 
ed were  the  eyes  of  the  preacher,  for  they  saw  the  victo- 
ry of  her  faith  ;  and  his  ears,  for  they  heard  her  song  of 
salvation.  "  You  can  say  with  the  apostle,  ^ I  know  tvhom 
I  have  believed^  and  am  persuaded  that  he  is  able  to 
keeji  that  which  I  have  committed  unto  him  .?'*  "  O  yes  I 
but  I  cannot  say  the  other, '  I  have  fought  a  goodfght' 

q  must  say,  I  have  fought  afioorfght^  I  have  run 

a  poor  race  ;  but   Christ  fought  for   me — Christ    ran 
r^ith  me — and  through  Christ  I  hope   to  ivin." 

49.  «'  But  you  have  no  fear,  no  doubts,  about  your 
going  to  be  with  Christ  ?"  "  Oh  no  1  not  a  doubt ;  I 
am  as  sure  of  that  as  if  I  were  already  in  my  Saviour's 


SPEECH    OF    REV.    MR.    THORPE.  155 

arms."  It  was  her  final  conversation  with  children  of 
the  dust.  The  next  day,  "  when  her  flesh  and  her|lieart 
had  so  far  failed,"  that  she  was  incapable  of  uttering  a 
sentence ;  she  still  proved  her  God  to  be  the  "  strength 
of  her  heart  ;'*  and  knew  him  to  be  "  her  portion  for 
ever." — 1  said  to  her,  "  It  is  peace."  She  opened  hei;^ 
eyes,  smiled,  closed  them  again,  bowed  her  dying  head, 
and  breathed  out,  "  Peace."  It  was  her  last  word  on 
this  side  heaven.  The  attending  spirits  caught  it  from 
her  lips  ;  and  brought  to  her  the  next  day  permission 
to  sleep  in  Jesus. 


SPEECH  OF  REV.  MR.  THORPE,  AT  THE  FIRST  ANNI- 
VERSARY MEETING  OF  THE  REYNOLDS  COMMEM- 
ORATION   SOCIETY    AT    BRISTOL,    (ENGLAND.) 

PART    I. 

1.  Mr.  Chairman, — "  The  righteous  shall  be  had 
in  everlasting  remembrance."  Such  is  the  dictate  of  in- 
spiration, and  such  is  the  language  of  your  Society* 
But  while  we  render  all  due  honors  to  the  memory  of 
the  righteous  man,  whose  virtues  we  this  day  commem- 
orate, let  us  not  forget  to  give  glory  to  that  God,  who 
bestowed  upon  his  honored  servant  so  fair  an  image 
of  himself. 

2.  When  a  person  of  brilliant  and  dazzling  talents  is 
suddenly  thrown  upon  the  world,  as  in  the  case  of  a 
phenomenon  in  the  heavens,  it  is  common  to  seek  after 
some  solution  of  him  ; — -to  inquire  into  his  birth  and 
parentage  ;  his  education  and  manner  of  life  ,  the  inci- 
dents of  his  childhood,  and  of  his  youth  ;  to  analyze,  if 
I  mav  so  speak,  the  elements  of  which  his  character  js 


156  SPEECH    OF    REV,    MR.    THORPE. 

composed  ;  to  mark  the  steps  by  which  he  rose  to  that 
point,  from  which  he  burst  upon  society  ;  in  a  word,  to 
examine  and  re-examine  the  validity  of  his  claims  to 
public  attention. 

3.  In  like  manner,  when  a  character  of  singular  and 
transcendent  moral  excellence  is  held  up  to  public  view, 
and  attracts  universal  admiration,  it  is  natural  to  inquire 
into  his  origin  and  connexions  ;  the  principles  by 
which  he  was  actuated,  and  the  school  whence  those 
principles  were  derived. 

4.  Such  a  character  was  Richard  Reynolds.  So  mod- 
est, and  yet  so  dignified  ;  so  judicious,  and  yet  so  liberal 
in  the  distribution  of  his  bounties  ;  so  discriminating 
and  successful  in  the  detection  of  imposture,  and  yet  so 
unbounded  in  his  benevolence  ;  combining,  as  he  did, 
such  unbending  integrity  with  so  much  tenderness  of 
heart — "  take  him  all  in  all^  ive  ne^er  shall  loook  upon 
his  like  again."''  In  a  world  like  this,  defiled  by  sin  and 
sunk  in  selfishness,  such  exalted  characters  are  rarely 
to  be  found. 

5.  The  same  rank  that  Milton  holds  among  the  po- 
ets ;  the  same  rank  that  Nelson  holds  among  the  com- 
manders of  the  British  navy  ;  the  same  rank,  but  shining 
with  a  milder  lustre,  does  Reynolds  hold  amongst  the 
philanthropists,  who,  in  different  ages,  have  appeared 
the  delight  and  wonder  of  mankind. 

6.  We  admire  the  imagination  of  the  poet :  we  are 
astonished  at  the  bravery  of  the  warrior  :  but  love, 
reverence,  and  admiration,  exert  all  their  powers,  and 
rise  into  rapture,  while  we  contemplate  the  virtues  and 
the  labors  of  the  philanthropist. 

7.  We  become  weary  amidst  the  imaginary  scenes 
and  imaginary  worlds  into  which  we  are  conducted  by 


9VEECH    OF    REV.    MR.    THORPE.  157 

the  enchanting  wand  of  the  poet  ;  and  gladly  descend 
to  earth  again,  that  we  may  hold  converse  with  beings 
like  ourselves.  We  turn  with  horror  and  consternation 
from  the  blood  and  carnage,  the  piercing  shrieks,  the 
dying  groans,  the  mutilated  limbs,  and  all  the  mighty 
havock  inflicted  by  the  sword  of  the  conqueror. 

8.  But  we  follow  without  weariness  the  footsteps  of 
the  philanthropist,  whithersoever  he  goes.  With  silent 
wonder  we  attend  him  in  his  visits  to  the  hut  of  cheer- 
less poverty  ;  the  abodes  of  age  and  decrepiiude  ;  the 
cottage  of  industry,  sunk  in  disease  and  maimed  by 
misfortune  ;  the  habitation  of  the  weeping  widow,  and 
her  helpless,  unconscious  orphans  ;  the  hovel  of  wretch- 
edness and  black  despair  ;  and  without  reluctance — 
nay,  with  cheerful  steps,  we  descend  with  him  to  the 
dungeon  of  misery  and  guilt,  the  last,  the  lowest  stage 
of  infamy  and  wo. 

9.  With  pleasure,  such  as  charity  only  knows,  we 
behold  a  new  creation  in  the  moral  world,  rising  before 
the  godlike  man.  The  furrowed  cheek  is  smoothed,  and 
the  winter  of  age  wears  the  aspect  of  spring ;  the  hut  of 
poverty  is  no  longer  cheerless  ;  industry  is  restored  to 
health  and  vigor,  and  plies  its  wonted  task  ;  the  widow 
wipes  away  her  tears,  and  smiles ;  her  orphans  have 
enough,  and  her  house  is  no  longer  the  house  of  mourn- 
ing ;■  hope  illumines  and  expands  the  countenance, 
where  despair  had  darkened  and  contracted  every 
muscle  ;  and  penitence  descends  to  enlighten  the  dun- 
geon, to  break  the  chains  of  guilt,  and  by  its  kindly 
influence  to  dissolve  the  heart  of  the  guilty  criminal. 

10.  What  are  the  fascinations  of  the  poet,  or  ex- 
ploits of  the  warrior,  compared  with  scenes  like  these  ? 
We  find  it  good  to  be  here.     The  place  whereon  we 


f58       '      SPEECH    OP     REV.    MR.    THORPE. 

Stand  is  holy.  We  taste  the  joys  and  imbibe  the  spirit 
of  the  good  inan  himself.  We  seem  to  rise  above  the 
selfishness  of  nature.  We  catch  a  portion  of  the  flame 
that  glows  in  his  bosom.  We  mingle  our  tears  with 
his  tears,  we  share  his  trials,  and  exultingly  exclaim, 
"  Oh  the  luxury  of  doing  good  1" 

1 1.  But  we  do  not  stop  here  ;  we  rise  higher  still, 
and  lift  the  veil  of  the  heavenly  sanctuary,  to  take  a 
more  than  distant  glimpse  of  that  more  than  mortal 
glory  that  glows  behind.  We  ascend  to  the  original  of 
all  good,  whose  image  is  impressed  on  the  blessed  in- 
habitants of  glory,  and  transmitted  to  an  inhabitant  of 
this  world.  We  forget  our  sorrows,  and  lose  ourselves 
in  the  contemplation  and  enjoyment  of  the  loving  kind- 
ness of  the  infinite  Majesty  of  the  universe.  This  was 
the  exalted  source  of  all  the  excellence  by  which  the 
venerable  Reynolds  was  distinguished.  "  He  had 
nothing  but  what  he  had  received."  He  felt,  and  was 
ever  ready  to  acknowledge,  that  he  was  a-  debtor  to 
sovereign  mercy  alone. 

PART    II. 

12.  Humility  was  the  most  prominent  feature  in  his 
character.  Although  the  whole  empire  felt  the  effects 
of  his  beneficence,  so  industriously  were  his  charities 
concealed,  that  after  his  decease  many  were  heard  to 
ask  the  question,  "  Who  is  this  Richard  Reynolds  ?'* 

13.  It  was  not  until  the  formation  of  your  Society 
that  multitudes,  who  had  never  heard  his  name,  began  to 
inquire  into  his  origin  and  connexions  ;  the  principles 
which  form  the  basis  of  his  character,  and  the  school 
whence  those  principles  were  derived.  To  those  in- 
quiries there  is  one  short  and  comprehensive  answer. 


SPEECH    OF    KEV.     MR.    THORPE.  159 

14.  Richard  Reynolds  was  a  Christian.  Under 
the  regenerating  influence  of  Christianity  he  became 
a  new  creature  ;  upon  her  lap  he  was  nurtured,  under 
her  discipline  he  was  trained  :  and  the  whole  career  of 
his  benevolence  was  nothing  more  than  a  practical  ex- 
emplification of  the  lessons  he  inculcated.  In  her 
school,  under  her  tuition,  and  by  her  fostering  hand 
only,  such  characters  ever  were,  or  ever  can  be 
formed. 

15.  How  odious  when  placed  with  the  names  of 
Howard,  Hanway,  Thornton,  and  Reynolds,  are  those 
of  Paine,  Voltaire,  Hume,  Bolingbroke,  and  of  the 
whole  race  of  infidels.  Here  you  recognize  angels  of 
mercy  amidst  fiends  of  wrath  ;  saviours  amidst  the  de, 
stroyers  of  mankind. 

16.  In  vain  will  you  search  for  men  like  them 
amongst  the  heroes,  sages,  and  patriots  of  antiquity? 
whose  names  and  virtues  are  emblazoned,  and  held  up 
to  the  admiration  of  future  ages.  It  is  a  remarkable 
fact,  that  heathenism  never  founded  an  hospital^  or 
endoxved  an  almshouse. 

17.  Look  at  mighty  Athens,  and  you  will  every 
where  perceive  monuments  of  taste  and  genius,  and 
elegance  I  Look  at  imperial  Pagan  Rome  in  all  her 
glory  !  You  will  behold  all  the  grandeur  of  the  human 
intellect  unfolded  in  her  temples,  her  palaces,  and  her 
amphitheatres.  You  will  find  no  hospital  or  infirmary  ; 
no  asylum  for  the  aged  and  the  infirm,  the  fatherless 
and  the  widow  ;  the  blind,  the  dumb,  the  deaf;  the 
outcast  and  the  destitute. 

18.  How  vastly  superior  in  this  respect  is  Bristol 
to  Athens,  is  London  to  Rome.  These,  Christianity, 
are  thy  triumphs  I  These  are  thy   lovely   offbpring  I 


160  SPEECH    OF    REV.    MR.    THORPE. 

they  all  bear  the  lineaments  of  their  common  parent. 
Their  family  likeness  proves  the  sameness  of  their 
origin.  Mercy  conjoined  with  purity  is  the  darling 
attribute  of  our  holy  religion. 

19.  Its  great  Founder  was  mercy  embodied  in  a 
human  form.  His  incarnation  was  the  condescension 
of  mercy.  His  miracles  were  the  omnipotence  of 
mercy.  His  death  was  the  channel  of  mercy,  and 
his  exaltation  is  the  high  ground  whence  mercy  de- 
scends in  copious  streams  to  cheer,  and  bless,  and 
save,  a  ruined  world.  His  followers  are  conformed  to 
his  image.  Those  virtues  which  shone  in  him  shone 
in  Reynolds  also  ;  though  with  a  diminished  lustre, 
when  compared  with  his  great  original : — yet  in  a 
brighter  lustre  than  in   the  rest  of  mankind. 

20.  But  whence,  it  may  be  demanded,  came  it  to 
pass  that  this  man  rose  so  high,  above  the  great  mass 
of  professed  Christians  ?  The  answer  is  obvious.  The 
great  mass  of  professed  Christians  are  Christians  only 
by  profession.  Reynolds  was  a  Christian  in  reality 
His  Christianity  was  cordial — ardent — energetic.  Not 
an  empty  name — a  barren  speculation ;  but  a  vital 
principle. 

21.  Vital  Christianity  is  not  so  much  a  solitary 
beauty,  as  it  is  an  assemblage  of  all  beauty.  Here 
faith  and  hope,  joy  and  peace,  fortitude,  temperance 
and  patience  ;  awe,  reverence,  and  devotion  ;  supreme 
love  to  God,  and  kindness  to  man  ;  abhorrence  of  all 
sin,  and  pity  for  the  sinner  ;  mingle  their  beams,  and 
shine  with  u.iited  glory. 

22.  It  combines  the  wisdom  of  the  serpent  with 
the  innocence  of  the  dove  ;  the  gentleness  of  the  lamb 
with  the  courage  of  the  lion.  It  adds  a  charm  to  the 
bloom  of  youtn,  and  converts  the  hoary  head  into  a 


SPEECH    OF    REV.     MR.    THORPE.  161 

crown  of  glory.  It  gives  dignity  to  the  palace,  and 
brings  heaven  into  the  cottage.  The  king  upon  the 
throne  is  not  so  venerable  by  the  crown  that  en- 
circles his  brow,  as  by  the  religion  that  renders  him 
the  father  of  his  people,  and  the  obedient  servant  of 
the  Sovereign  of  the  world. 

PART    111. 

23.  Such  was  the  religion  of  the  man  whom  we 
loved.  He  was  indeed  a  good  man  in  the  scriptural 
sense  of  the  expression.  Perhaps  there  is  no  term  in 
the  English  language  that  is  more  generally  misunder- 
stood than  this. 

21.  How  various  are  the  rules  by  which  goodness 
is  estimated  !  To  how  many  opposite  characters  is  the 
epithet  of  ^ooc/,  indiscriminately  applied  !  If  a  man  be 
punctual  in  the  payment  of  his  just  and  lawful  debts, 
though  his  honesty  should  only  be  the  effect  of  sound 
policy  ;  if  he  be  regular  in  his  attendance  on  religious 
ordinances,  though  his  religion  should  be  a  mere 
empty  form  unconnected  with  the  power  of  godliness  ; 
if  he  be  ready  to  support  and  patronize  public  charita- 
ble institutions,  though  his  benevolence  should  be 
the  effect  of  ostentation  ;  if  he  be  affable  and  good 
humored  in  his  general  intercourse  witli  societv, 
though  his  affability  should  be  the  result  of  natural 
feeling,  or  a  tissue  of  time-serving  insincerity  ;  he  will 
seldom  fail  to  obtain  the  appellation  of,  "  as  good  a 
man  as  ever  lived.'* 

25.  But  while  his  claims  to  this  honorable  character 
are  universally  admitted  ;  when  weighed  in  the  b?l'inces 
of  the  sanctuary,  it  is  poij'oible  that  he  will  be  found  des- 
titute of  a  single  atom  of  real  goodness. 


162  SPEECH    OF     REV.    MR.    THORPE. 

26.  The  goodness  of  Richard  Reynolds  was  of  a 
higher  order,  and  derived  from  a  nobler  source.  Ii 
was  a  new  creation  of  the  heart.  It  was  a  little  drop 
from  the  immense  ocean  of  God's  everlasting  love.  It 
was  the  opening  of  a  glorious  day,  which  shall  brightCQ 
Avith  fresh  accessions  of  glory  through  the  lengthening 
ages  of  eternity.  It  was  not  the  love  of  the  world,  ex- 
erting itself  under  a  specious  form;  but  the  love  of 
Christ  constraining  him  to  the  service  of  God  and  man. 
He  saw  the  mild  radiance  of  infinite  beneficence  beam- 
ing from  the  face  of  Emanuel,  and  changing  him  into 
the  same  image  from  glory  to  glory. 

27.  But  after  all,  Richard  Reynolds  was  a  man  of 
like  passions  with  ourselves.  His  religion  was  not  the 
religion  of  an  angel,  but  of  a  sinner;  a  sinner  saved 
by  grace ;  and  dependent  upon  grace  to  the  last  mo- 
ment of  his  mortal  existence.  He  groaned  like  us, 
under  the  body  of  this  death;  and  encountered  many  a 
hard  conflict  in  subduing  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit  might 
rise  unto  God  his  Saviour.  Conscious  of  the  imperfec- 
tion and  sinfulness  attendant  upon  his  best  actions,  in 
the  propitiation  of  his  Redeemer  he  reposed  all  his 
hopes  of  a  blessed  immortality. 

28.  And  now  his  disimprisoned  spirit,  mingling  with 
angels  and  archangels,  and  all  the  blessed  company  of 
heaven,  presents  the  first  fruits  of  eternal  bliss  before 
the  eternal  throne,  and  with  joy,  and  wonder,  and  ado- 
ration, joins  in  the  song  of  the  Lamb,  Thou  nvast  slain., 
and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood.,  and  hast 
made  us  kings  unto  God  the  Father;  and  we  shall 
reign  for  ever  and  ever.  A^'ot  unto  us^  not  unto  us,  but 
unto  thy  name  be  all  the  praise.,  f^r  thy  mercy  and  thy 
truth's  sake. 


SPEECH  OF  REV.  MR.  THORPE.     163 


PART  IV. 

29.  If  then  wc  must  panegyrize,  let  this  be  done  in 
the  way  that  best  comports  with  the  most  ardent  wishes 
of  our  departed  friend  while  on  earlh,  and  now  he  is  in 
heaven  ;  that  is,  by  promoting  the  cause  of  mercy  and 
benevolence  to  which  his  heart  and  life  were  devoted. 

30.  At  the  formation  of  your  Society  considerable  re- 
gret was  felt,  that  the  contributions  were  so  feeble,  so 
unworthy  of  the  character  of  the  man;  so  inadequate 
to  the  magnitude  of  your  object ;  and  I  will  candidly 
confess,  that  when  I  have  been  asked  in  different  parts 
of  the  kingdom,  ivhat  ivas  the  amount  of  the  subscriji- 
tions  to  the  Reynolds  Commemoration  Society,  1  have 
often  blushed  while  forming  an  answer. 

31.  But  may  we  not  indulge  the  pleasing  hope,  that 
from  henceforward  the  aldermen,  merchants,  gentle- 
men, tradesmen,  and  citizens  of  Bristol,  will  have  no 
more  occasion  to  blubh,  when  the  same  inquiry  is  re- 
peated ?  Is  it  not  extraordinary  and  disgraceful,  that 
the  benevolence  of  the  whole  city  is  insufficient  to  sup- 
ply the  dencier.cy  of  one  distinguished  individual  ? 
Where,  I  know  not,  but  this  censure  must  fall  some- 
where, and  most  certainly  upon  the  muiiitudes  who 
have  hitherto  done  nothing. 

32.  Sir,  I  implore  pardon  for  my  temerity,  but  I  feel 
for  the  honor  of  departed  worth  ;  I  feel  for  the  credit  of 
Bristol ;  I  feel  for  tlic  sufferings  of  humanity  all  around. 
Let  these  feelings  be  my  apology. 

33.  When  the  claims  of  the  Society  are  clearly  and 
properly  urged,  I  entertain  the  most  sanguine  confi- 
dence, that  the  voice  of  complaint   will   be    heard  no 

15 


164  SPEECH    OF    REV.    MR.    THORPE. 

inore,  and  that  numbers  of  our  fellow  ciiizens  will  come 
forward  and  follow  the  example,  which  has  been  set 
them  by  those  who  have  already  enrolled  their  names 
on  the  list  of  donors  and  subscribers. 

34.  Thus  the  resources  of  your  Society  will  be  abun- 
dantly augmented  ;  its  foundations  will  be  strengthened 
and  enlarged  ;  and  its  sphere  of  usefulness  greatly  ex- 
tended.— Thus  will  you  transmit  the  name  of  Rey- 
nolds  coupled  with  benevolence,  down  to  the  lastest 
posterity.  Thus  you  will  erect  a  noble  monument 
bearing  the  inscription,  "  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest  ; 
on  earth  lieace  and  good  will  toivards  men,**  And  thus 
you  will  be  still  rendering  to  the  Author  of  all  good, 
as  ages  roll  by,  the  tribute  of  gratitude,  which  his  un- 
ceasing mercies  demand,  until  the  mystery  of  his  love 
is  finished,  and  the  wonders  of  eternity  are  unfolded. 

35.  And  if  angels  are  spectators  of  what  passes  here 
below,  however  they  may  look  down  with  pily  and  con- 
tempt upon  the  folly  of  pride,  the  uneasiness  of  avarice, 
the  gnawings  of  envy,  the  restlessness  of  ambition, 
the  torment  of  lust,  the  noise  of  drunkenness,  and  the 
madness  of  infidelity,  they  must  behold  you  with  pe- 
culiar approbation.  They  mark  your  progress ;  they 
behold  with  delight  your  labors  of  love,  and  repeat  the 
symphony  once  heard  by  the  shepherds  on  the  plains  of 
Bethlehem. — 

36.  There  is.  Sir,  a  communication  between  heaven 
and  earth.  There  is  a  mystic  ladder  on  which  angels 
are  ascending  and  descending.  There  are  ministering 
spirits  sent  forth  to  minister  to  the  heirs  of  salvation. 
If  these  heavenly  messengers,  wiien  i  e  turning  from 
their  office  of  love,  should  convey  the  intelligence  to 
the  disembodied  spirit  of  the  holy  man,  of  the  formation 


AFRICAN    INSTITUTION  165 

and  progress  of  your  Society  ;  will  he  not  strike  his 
golden  harp  afresh  ? — 

37.  If,  in  yonder  regions,  where  a  thousand  years  are 
as  one  day,  and  one  day  as  a  thousand  years,  after  the 
lapse  of  twelve  of  our  months,  he  be  recovered  from  his 
first  surprise  at  beholding  the  unveiled  majesty  of  his 
God  ? — Oh  Bristol  1  Bristol !  thou  hast  lost  thy  Bey- 
nolds  ;  but  his  spirit  still  lives  and  animates  this  assem- 
bly. One  mighty  river  of  thy  beneficence  is  dried  up  ; 
but  God  the  fountain  is  inexhaustible.  Its  channels 
shall  be  filled  with  a  thousand  tributary  streams,  which 
shall  convey  thy  name  with  the  name  of  Reynolds^ 
amidst  the  blessings  of  unborn  millions,  until  the  day 
of  the  consummation  of  ail  things. 


EXTRACTS  FROM  AN  ADDRESS  OF  THE  AFRICAN 
INSTITUTION,  TO  THE  FRIENDS  OF  AFRICA,  JAN. 
1816. 

1.  This  Institution  was  formed  at  that  memorable 
epoch  when,  by  parliamentary  enactment,  the  African 
Slave  Trade  ceased  to  be  the  crime  and  the  reproach 
of  Britain  ;  and  it  was  principally  composed  of  persons 
who  had  distinguished  themselves  by  their  indefatiga- 
ble exertions  to  procure  the  abolition  of  that  abomina- 
ble traffic. 

2.  Its  objects  were  to  watch  over  the  execution  of 
this  act  of  the  legislature  for  the  protection  of  the  na- 
tives of  Africa — to  seize  every  favourable  opportunity 
for  exciting  an  interest  and  feeling  upon  the  subject  in 
surrounding  nations — and  to  promote,  by  every  means 
in  its  power,  the  difTusion  of  light  and  knowledge  in 


166  AFRICAN    INSTITUTION. 

regions  which  had  hitherto  been  kept  in  darkness  and 
ignorance  by  the  operation  of  a  system  disjjraccful  to 
the  Christian  name,  and  derogatory  to  the  character  of 
civilized  man. 

3.  It  was  proposed  to  make  the  natives  acquainted 
with  the  comforts  of  social  order,  and  with  the  useful 
mechanical  arts — to  point  out  the  manner  in  which  they 
might  avail  themselves  of  the  natural  products  of  their 
country  by  substituting  an  innocent  for  z.  guilty  traffic— 
and,  above  all,  to  prepare  the  way  for  that  greatest  of 
blessings,  a  knowledge  of  the  Christian  religion. 

4.  These  were  the  great  objects  with  which  the  Institu- 
tion set  out ;  but  as  it  was  evident  that  while  the  Slave 
Trade  was  extensively  carried  on  in  Africa,  little 
progress  could  be  made  in  the  work  of  civilization,  the 
attention  of  the  Institution  was  mainly  directed  to  the  de- 
tection of  the  numerous  attempts  which  were  con- 
stantly making,  even  in  this  country,  to  evade  the  Abo- 
lition Act. 

5.  These  at  length  became  so  open  and  daring,  as  to 
make  it  apparent  that  nothing  short  of  an  act  of  parlia- 
ment, declaring  the  Slave  Trade  felony,  could  remedy 
the  mischief;  and  such  a  bill  having  been  submitted  to 
parliament  by  a  member  of  the  Institution,  was  finally 
approved  of  and  passed  into  a  law. 

6.  The  labors  of  the  Institution  have  been  great, 
not  only  in  corresponding  with  individuals  in  different 
parts  of  the  world,  but  in  standing  forward  as  the  ad- 
vocates of  oppressed  Africans  both  at  home  and 
abroad;  and  in  num>2rous  cases  the  Directors  have 
had  to  regret  their  inability  to  afford  effectual  re- 
lief. 


AFRICAN    INSTITUTION. 


i6r 


7.  The  situation  of  the  slaves  and  coloured  popula- 
tion in  our  West  Indian  Islands,  has  been  a  subject  of 
constant  and  increasing  solicitude  with  the  Institution  : 
and  it  has  been  thought  proper  to  appropriate  part  of 
its  funds  to  the  encouragement  of  publications,  calcu- 
lated to  prove  to  the  planter,  that  his  own  permanent 
interests  are  identified  with  the  good  treatment  and 
comfort  of  his  slaves. 

.  8.  The  Institution  has  anxiously  watched  for  a  fa- 
vourable opportunity  of  suggesting  measures,  which 
should  tend  to  ameliorate  the  condition  and  raise  the 
moral  character  of  these  despised  and  oppressed  fellow- 
men  ;  and  it  is  determined  to  persevere,  until  the  gen- 
eral feeling  of  the  public  shall  gradually  overcome 
those  deep-rooted  prejudices  and  mistaken  views,  which 
have  been  so  long  opposed  to  the  happiness  and  rights 
of  the  enslaved  Africans  and  people  of  colour  in  those 
colonies. 

9.  When  the  allied  powers  were  making  arrange- 
ments for  a  general  peace,  the  African  Institution 
most  earnestly  pressed  the  cause  of  suffering  humanity 
upon  the  attention  of  the  illustrious  personages  con- 
cerned— and  at  this  critical  moment  they  also  called 
upon  their  fellow  subjects  to  express  their  sentiments 
upon  the  traffic  in  the  persons  of  men. 

10.  This  call  was  answered  by  nearly  900  petitions 
to  each  house  of  parliament,  with  signatures  little  short 
of  a  million  ;  and  the  Institution  has  now  the  heartfelt 
gratification  to  remark,  that,  with  the  exception  of 
Spain  and  Portugal,  the  Slave  Trade  is  condemned 
and  prohibited  by  all  civilized  nations. 

11.  It  is  obvious  that,  in  proportion  as  the  abolition 
of  the  Slave  Trade  becomes  more  general  and  perfect, 
the  other  grand  objects  of  the  Institution  may  be  pros- 

15* 


168 


ecuted  with  greater  probability  of  success ;  while  at 
the  same  time  it  is  equally  clear,  that  the  best  con- 
certed measures  for  promoting  civilization  in  Africa 
must  be  attended  with  very  considerable  expense. 

12.  The  importance  of  supporting  an  Institution, 
whose  object  is  constantly  to  watch  over  the  attempts 
that  will  still  be  made  to  perpetrate  the  worst  species 
of  robbery,  and  which  serves  at  the  same  time  as  a 
point  of  communication  for  the  friends  of  the  Africans 
in  all  parts  of  the  world,  the  Directors  trust  is  suffi- 
ciently apparent. 

13.  They  also  hope,  that  what  has  already  been  done 
towards  the  entire  abolition  of  the  Slave  Trade,  may 
serve  as  a  pledge  for  the  zealous  prosecution  of  what 
yet  remains  :  they  persuade  themselves  that  a  British 
public  will  not  suffer  the  work  to  be  retarded  for  want 
of  adequate  funds,  and  that  it  is  only  necessary  to  make 
known  their  situation  to  the  numerous  friends  of  the 
cause,  in  order  to  obtain  an  immediate  and  ample 
supply. 


IMPORTANCE  OF  THE  BIBLE  TO  THE  FEMALE  SEX. 
EXTRACT  FROM  THE  RT.  REV.  BISHOP  WHITE*S 
ADDRESS  TO  THE  FEMALE  BIBLE  SOCIETY  OF  PHIL- 
ADELPHIA-       1814. 

1.  It  is  one  of  the  most  conspicuous  of  the  many 
beneficent  properties  of  the  Scriptures,  that  they  are 
the  charter  of  the  female  sex  against  degradation  and 
oppression.  Look  at  the  condition  of  women,  in  the 
countries  where  the  relii^ion  of  the  gospel  is  unknown  ; 
and  all  the  arrangements  of  domestic  life  will  be  found 
a  comment  on  the  position. 


REV.    BISHOP   white's    ADDRESS.  169 

2.  Can  it  then  be  out  of  the  sphere  of  your  sex,  to  be 
actively  engaged  in  disseminating  a  system  of  truth  and 
morals,  which  has  so  excellent  a  bearing  immediately 
on  your  interests  ;  and  through  you,  on  whatever  con- 
tributes to  the  rectitude,  to  the  decorum,  and  to  all  the 
rational  enjoyments  of  social  life  ? 

3.  You  have  also  this  especial  interest  in  the  same 
sacred  treasure,  that  of  our  sex,  as  well  as  of  your  own^ 
you  are  the  earliest  instructors  in  morality  and  in  relig- 
ion :  and  what  is  there  deserving  the  commendation  of 
moral  or  religious,  if  detached  from  the  lessons  which 
speak  so  immediately  from  the  oracles  of  God,  to  the 
best  sensibilities  of  the  human  heart  ? 

4.  Under  so  loud  a  call  as  this  to  the  estimation  of 
the  Bible,  surely  you  cannot  be  stepping  out  of  your 
proper  sphere,  by  being  prominent  in  measures  for 
^he  depositing  of  it  in  such  needy  families,  as  would 
otherwise  be  without  the  means  which  you  enjoy,  of 
rendering  it  salutary  to  their  rising  hopes. 

5.  If  there  were  nothing  more  than  the  undeniable 
property  of  the  human  condition,  that  under  all  states 
of  society  the  women  sustain  the  greatest  share  of  its 
sorrows,  it  must  give  them  an  essential  interest  in  the 
best  source  of  countervailing  consolation.  That  source 
is  the  word  of  truth  :  and  this  being  the  case,  can  it 
be  out  of  character,  where  pecuniary  means  are  within 
the  power,  to  add  their  personal  attention  and  ex- 
ertion for  the  extending  of  so  inestimable  a  ben- 
efit? 

6.  It  has  been  thought  an  incidental  advantage 
arising  from  Bible  Societies,  that  by  combining  per- 
sons of  different  reliL^ioiis  dt-nommations^they  have  the 
effect  of  promoting  unity  of  affection,  under  irrecon- 


irO  REV.    BISHOP    WHITENS    ADDRESS. 

cilable  differences  of  opinion.  The  British  and  For- 
eign Bible  Society  set  off  on  the  fundamental  princi- 
ple, of  avoiding  whatever  could  bring  such  diversity 
into  view.  They  professed  to  deliver  the  book  of 
God  witiiout  note  or  comment. 

7.  The  Societies  instituted  in  America  have  trod- 
den in  their  steps.  While  this  plan  shall  be  pur- 
sued, there  can  be  no  dissatisfaction  on  account  of  in- 
terfering opinions  or  modes  of  worship.  Is  it  pos- 
sible that  such  a  course  can  be  persevered  in,  with- 
out its  contributing  to  all  the  charities  of  life  ?  And  if 
this  is  the  natural  consequence,  can  any  scruple  be 
well  founded,  which  would  restrict  the  benefit  to  men  ? 

8.  I  will  only  add,  that  contemplating  the  recent  in- 
stitution of  Bible  Societies,  begun  in  England,  and  ex- 
tending rapidly  throughout  the  world,  as  a  prodigious 
effort  for  the  raising  of  a  mound  against  the  threat- 
ening inundation  of  infidelity ;  as  being  also  one  of 
the  happiest  expedients  which  have  been  devised,  for 
spreading  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel  of  Christ ;  and 
as  tending  directly  to  the  accomplishment  of  the  as- 
surances given,  that  his  kingdom  will  be  at  last  coex- 
tensive with  the  world  ;  I  will  not  suffer  myself  to  be- 
lieve, that  your  sex,  any  more  than  ours,  are  de- 
barred from  promoting  these  blessed  ends,  in  your 
distinctive  character.  Accordingly,  I  take  the  liberty 
of  exhorting  you  to  persevere  in  the  work  begun,  and 
of  assuring  you  of  my  best  wishes  and  my  prayers  for 
your  success. 


MOTIVES    OF    BENKVOLENCE.  171 


MOTIVES    TO    BENEVOLENCE.       FROM     REV.    R.    HALL  S 

«  REFLECTIONS      ON      WAR" IN     A     THANKSGlViN* 

SERMON,    ON    THE    GENERAL    PEACE    OF     1802. 

1.  If  ever  there  was  a  period  when  poverty  made  a 
more  forcible  appeal  than  usual  to  the  heart,  it  is  un- 
questionably that  which  we  have  lately  witnessed,  the 
calamities  of  which,  though  greatly  diminished  by  the 
auspicious  event  which  we  now  celebrate,  arc  far  from 
being  entirely  removed. 

2.  Poverty  used,  in  happier  times,  to  be  discerned  in 
a  superior  meanness  of  apparel  and  the  total  absence  of 
ornament.  We  have  seen  its  ravages  reach  the  many 
proclaiming  themselves  in  the  trembling  step,  in  the 
dejected  countenance,  and  the  faded  form.  We  have 
seen  emaciated  infants,  no  ruddiness  in  their  cheeks, 
no  sprightliness  in  their  motions,  while  the  eager  and 
imploring  looks  of  their  mothers,  reduced  below  the 
loud  expressions  of  grief,  have  announced  unutterable 
anguish  and  silent  despair. 

3.  From  the  reflections  which  have  been  made  on  the 
peculiar  nature  of  poverty,  you  will  easily  account  for 
the  prodigious  stress  which  is  laid  on  the  duty  of 
pecuniary  benevolence  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament* 
In  the  former,  God  delighted  in  assuming  the  character 
of  the  patron  of  the  poor  and  needy  ;  in  the  latter,  the 
short  definition  of  the  religion  which  he  approves,  is  to 
visit  the  fatherless  and  widoW)  and  to  kee/i  himself  un- 
sfiottedfrom  the  world. 

4.  He  who  knew  what  was  in  man,  well  knew  that, 
since  the  entrance  of  sin,  selfishness  was  become  the 
epidemic  disease  of  human  nature ;  a  malady  which 


172  MOTIVES    OF    BENEVOLENCE. 

almost  every  thing  tends  to  inflame,  and  the  conquest 
of  which  is  absolutely  necessary,  before  we  can  be  pre- 
pared for  the  felicity  of  Heaven  ;  that  whatever  leads  us 
out  of  ourselves,  whatever  unites  us  to  him  and  his 
creatures  in  pure  love,  is  an  important  step  towards  the 
recovery  of  his  image ;  and  finally,  that  his  church 
■would  consist  for  the  most  part  of  (he  poor  of  this  world, 
rich  i7i  Jaiihy  and  heirs  of  the  kingdom,  whom  he  was 
resolved  to  shield  from  the  contempt  of  all  who  respect 
his  authority,  by  selecting  them  from  the  innumerable 
millions  of  mankind  to  be  the  peculiar  representatives 
ofhimseHr 

5.  Happy  are  they  whose  lives  correspond  to  these 
benevolent  intentions ;  who,  looking  beyond  the  tran- 
sitory distinctions  which  prevail  here,  and  will  vanish 
at  the  first  approach  of  eternity,  honor  God  in  his 
children,  and  Christ  in  his  image.  How  much  on  the 
contrary  are  those  to  be  pitied,  in  whatever  sphere  they 
iiiove,  who  live  to  themselves,  unmindful  of  the  coming 
of  their  Lord. 

6.  When  he  shall  co7ne  and  shall  not  keep,  silencer 
when  ajire  shall  devour  before  him  and  it  shall  be  veri^ 
tempestuous  round  about  him^  every  thing,  it  is  true, 
•will  combine  to  fill  them  with  consternation  ;  yet> 
methinks,  neither  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  nor  the 
trump  of  God,  nor  the  dissolution  of  the  elements,  nor 
the  face  ot  the  Judge  itself,  from  which  the  heavens 
will  flee  away,  will  be  so  dismaying  and  teiriOie  to  tntse 
men  as  the  sight  of  tne  poor  members  of  Christ ;  wiiom, 
having  spurned  and  neglected  in  the  days  of  laeir 
humiiiaiuni,  they  will  theii  behoUl  With  aniazemeiit 
united  to  tneirLord,  covered  with  his  glory,  ami  seated 
on  his  throne. 


PETITION    OF    THE    CATHOLICF.  I7S 

7.  How  will  they  be  astonished  to  see  them  sur« 
rounded ^with  so  much  majesty.  How  will  tney  cast 
down  their  eyes  in  their  presence.  How  will  they 
curse  that  gold,  which  will  then  eat  their  flesh  as  with 
fire,  and  that  avarice,  that  indolence,  that  voluptuous- 
ness, which  will  entitle  them  to  so  much  misery. 

8.  You  will  then  learn  that  the  imitation  of  Christ  is 
the  only  wisdom  :  you  will  then  be  convinced  it  is  bet- 
ter to  be  endeared  to  the  cottage,  than  admired  in  the 
palace,  when  to  have  wiped  the  tears  of  the  afflicted, 
and  inherited  the  prayers  of  the  widow  and  the  father- 
less, shall  be  found  a  richer  patrimony  than  the  favor 
of  princes. 

IMPORTANCE  OF  THE  BIBLE.  SUBSTANCE  OF  THE 
SPEECH  OF  THE  BISHOP  OF  DURHAM,  1805,  ON 
THE  PETITION  OF  THE  CATHOLICS  OF  IRELAND 
FOR     EMANCIPATION. 

1.  Would  you  emancipate  the  Catholics,  you  must 
unchain  their  minds;  you  must  accustom  them  to 
think  ;  you  must  convey  to  them  the  light  of  know- 
ledge ;  thry  must  be  taught  to  read  ;  the  Bible,  the 
only  instrument  of  real  reformation,  of  rational  eman- 
cipation, must  be  sent  to  them. 

2.  It  is  impossible  to  contemplate  the  wretched  and 
degraded  state  of  the  great  mass  of  the  Irish  peasantry, 
sunk  in  gross  darkness,  darkness  that  may  be  felt ; 
subject  to  a  spiritual  tyranny  as  unrestrained  as  any 
which  existed  during  the  pienitude  of  papal  power ; 
the  slaves  of  an  aliject  superstition,  which  turns  their 
eyes  from  Him  wl.o  is  alone  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the 
life,  and  leads  them  to  place  their  reliance  on  vain 


174  rETITlON    OF    THE    CATHOLICS. 

observances ;  excluded  from  the  only  fountain  of 
spiritual  light  and  life,  while  they  blindly  follow,  for 
divine  commandments,  the  absurd  legends  and  burden- 
some impositions  of  men  :  it  is  impossible,  for  a  Christ- 
ian at  least,  to  take  this  view  without  feelings  of  grief 
and  remorse 

3.  What  efforts  has  Protestant  England  made  to 
remedy  thtse  evils  ?  None  which  haAC  at  all  availed  to 
their  removal  :  none  which  were  likely  to  avail.  The 
day,  we  trust,  is  now  come  when  we  sliall  make  some 
reparation  for  pur  long  and  criminal  neglect. 

4.  Were  we  asked  what  it  behoves  the  united  Church 
and  Legislature  to  do,  we  should  say  :  let  a  system  of 
vigilant  superintendance,  with  respect  to  the  religious 
interests  of  Ireland,  be  forthwith  adopted.  Let  the 
visits  of  the  Bishops  be  frequent,  and  their  inspection 
minute. 

5.  Let  the  residence  of  the  clergy  be  enforced,  and 
their  zeal  stimulated  by' every  practicable  expedient. 
Let  an  adequate  maintenance  and  comfortable  dwelling 
be  for  provided  them.  Let  cluirchesbe  erected  in  every 
parish,  even  at  the  public  expense.  Let  one  school  a^ 
least  be  instituted  in  every  parish  under  regulations 
which  may  induce  the  Catiwiics  to  send  their  children 
thither  for  instruction.  Let  an  especial  regard  be  paid 
by  those  who  shall  have  the  nomination  either  of  clergy, 
men  oi  schoolmasters,  to  religious  knowledge,  piety, 
anfl  zeal. 

6.  Abcve  all,  lot  the  Scriptures  be  widely,  we  would 
say,  universally  dit^used.  Surely^  the  pros'-cution  of 
such  objec.s  as  these,  even  with  a  view  totheiv  political 
benefits,  is  higldy  worthy  of  the  deepest  attention,  ^nd 
would  jusiify  even  a  very  large  expenditure  of  the  pub- 
lic monev. 


COMPARISON    OF    MISSIONS.  l7b 


COMPARISON  OF  THE  PAST,  WITH  THE  PRESENT 
TIMES,  IN  RESPECT  TO  MISSIONS.  FROM  A  RE- 
PORT   OF     1817. 

PART    I. 

1.  The  contrast  between  the  past  and  present 
times  of  Missionary  exertion  is  animating  in  the  ex- 
treme. Formerly,  when  our  societies  were  called  to- 
gether, it  was  to  receive  that  com7nand  of  the  Lord, 
''  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to 
every  creature  ;"  and  to  believe  that  firofnise  of  the 
Lord,  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end 
of  the  world." 

2.  But  now  the  same  societies  assemble  to  learn 
that  the  command  is  obeyed,  and  that  the  promise  is 
fulfilling  ;  that  the  Gospel  "  sound  is  going  forth  into 
all  the  earth,  and  its  words  into  the  ends  of  the  world." 

o.  Formerly,  our  societies  met  to  sow  the  grain 
of  mustard  seed,  in  patient  faith,  trusting  that  the  great 
power  of  God  would,  in  due  time,  cause  it  to  spring 
up,  though  planted  in  a  barren   and  dry  land. 

4.  But  now  they  meet  to  see,  with  joy  and  grati- 
tude, how  great  a  tree  it  is  becoming,  and  how  many 
fowls  of  the  air  are  already  lodging  in  the  branches  of 
jt.  We  have  not  deceived  ourselves  in  believing  that 
the  light  would  dawn  upon  those,  who  had  been  "  sit- 
ting in  darkness,"  and  the  day  star  arise  upon  thou- 
sands, even  in  *«  the  region  of  the    shadow  of  death." 

5.  "  This  day,"  it  miy  l)e  said,  "  is  this  prophecy 
fulfilled  in  our  ears,"  upon  the  testimony  of  one^* 
at  least,  from  a  cloud  of  witnesses,   who  has  seen  the 

•   Rev,  Daniel  Corle,  from  ln<!ia 
16 


^'T^  COMPARISON    OF    xMISSIONS. 

Star  of  our  Redeemer  in  the  East,  and  is  come  to  unite 
with  us  in  worshipping  him. 


PART    II. 

6.  When  Mary  shewed  her  love  to  Christ,  by 
pouring  on  his  head  the  ointment  which  was  so  pre- 
cious, there  were  some  which  had  indignation,  saying, 
"  to  what  purpose  is  this  waste  ?  for  this  ointment  might 
have  been  sold  for  much,  and  given  to  the  poor." 

7.  But  Jesus  justified  her  in  her  deed.  What  can 
be  too  costly  which  is  used  in  honoring  the  Lord  ?  or 
•what  shall  be  thought  wasted  which  is  spent  in  his  ser- 
vice ?  Let  none  feel  indignation  because  we  are  en- 
deavoring to  pour  forth  the  Gospel  on  the  Heathen. 
We  are  doing  a  good  work  ;  a  work  which  God  ap- 
proves and  blesses,  and  which  he  will  cause  to  be  car- 
ried on  till  the  whole  earth  be  "  filled  with  the  odor  of 
the  ointment." 

8.  Let  none  object  that  the  money  so  expended 
might  be  given  to  the  poor.  We  answer,  that  "  we 
have  the /zoor  always  with  us  ;  and  when  we  will  we 
may  do  them  good,"  and  shall  do  so  abundantly. 

9.  But  here  are  souls  to  be  provided  for,  precious 
and  immortal  souls  !  and  these  "  we  have  not  always  ;" 
they  are  passing  quickly  (^ut  of  tune  into  eternity  ; 
the  opportunity  will  soon  be  lost  for  ever.  "  Now  is 
the  accepted  timcj  now  is  the  day  of  salvation." 

10.  Happy  would  it  be,  if,  when  the  judgments  of 
the  Lord  are  abroad  in  the  earth,  the  inhabitants  would 
learn  righteousness  ;  if,  while  we  lament  the  ejects 
of  public  calamity,  we  would  seek  after  the  cause. 
That  cause  would  be  found  frequently,  where  few,  per- 


SUPPRESSING    INTEMPERANCE.  177 

haps,  might  expect,  viz.  in  tlie  inordinate  care  of  our 
own  worldly  concerns,  to  the  neglect  of  the  interests 
of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom. 

11.  This  was  the  cause  of  Israel's  calamity,  in  the 
days  of  the  prophet  Haggai.  "  Then  came  the  word 
of  the  Lord,  saying,  Is  it  a  time  for  you,  O  ye,  to  dwell 
in  your  ceiled  houses,  and  this  house  lie  waste  ?  Now 
therefore,  thus  saith  the  Lord,  Consider  your  ways  ; 
ye  looked  for  much,  and  it  came  to  little  ;  and  when 
ye  brought  it  home  I  did  blow  upon  it.  Why  ?  saith 
the  Lord  of  hosts  ;  Because  of  my  house  that  is  waste^ 
Therefore  the  heaven  over  you  is  stayed  from  dew, 
and  the  earth  is  stayed  from  her  fruit." 

12.  But  wiien  the  people  obeyed  the  voice  of  the 
Lord,  and  began  to  build,  then  came  the  word  of  the 
Lord,  by  the  Prophet  saymg,  "  Thus  saith  the  Lor^, 
Consider  now,  from  this  day  and  upward  ;  even  from 
the  day  that  the  foundation  of  the  Lord's  Temple  was 
laid,  consider  it;  from  this  day  will  I  bless  you." 


THE  PROGRESS  AND  END  OF  INTEMPERANCE.  FROM 
REV.  DR.  APPLETOn's  ADDRESS  ON  THE  SUBJECT, 
MAY,  1816,  BEFORE  THE  MASSACHUSETTS  SOCIETY 
FOR    SUPPRESSING    INTEMPERANCE. 

1.  Parents  may  view,  with  more  indulgence  than 
alarm,  occasional  irregularities  in  a  favorite  son.  By 
a  repetition  of  these,  some  uneasiness  is  produced  in 
spite  of  parental  partiality.  They  begin  with  sug- 
gesting cautions,  rise  to  mild  remonstrance,  and,  as  the 
case  Decomes  more  urgent,  they  make  warm  and  reit- 
erated appeals  to  his  regard  to  interest,  his  love  of  char- 


irS  SUPPRESSING    INTEMPKRAXCE. 

acter,  his  affection  for  them,  his  sense  of  moral  obli- 
gation, and  the  well  known  effect  of  irregular  habits 
in   shortning  human   life. 

2  They  flatter  themselves,  that  all  these  efforts 
are  not  abortive.  Some  tender  emotions,  some  ingenu- 
ous relentings  are  perceived.  These  are  gladly  hailed, 
as  the  witnesses  of  penitence,  and  the  harbingers  of 
reformation.  Hopes  thus  suddenly  formed,  are  found 
to  be  premature.  The  anxiety  of  the  parents  is  re- 
newed and  augmented  by  recent  evidence  of  profli- 
gacy in  the  son. 

3.  To  reclaim  him,  their  affection  prompts  them  to 
make  new  exertions, — to  repeat  arguments,  which 
have  hitherto  been  found  ineffectual,— to  exhibit  these 
in  new  and  various  connexions.  From  remonstrance 
they  proceed  to  entreaty,  to  supplication,  and  tears. 
The  old  bow  before  the  young ;  the  innocent  pray  to 
the  guilty. 

4.  As  a  last  expedient,  they  will  change  his  place 
of  residence.  New  scenes  and  new  companions  may 
be  more  propitious  to  virtue  ;  at  least  they  will  exhibit 
fewer  temptations  to  vice.  The  experiment  is  made, 
and  with  apparent  success.  His  mind  is  so  occupied 
with  new  associations,  as,  for  a  time,  to  yield  little  at- 
tention to  the  cravings  of  appetite. 

5.  His  friends  again  indulge  a  trembling  hope, 
that,  notwithstanding  past  irregularities,  all  may  yet 
be  well.  Delightful,  but  vain  illusion  I  The  novelty 
gradually  disappears  ;  but  the  strength  of  inclination  is 
unsubdued. 

6.  The  taste,  which  has  been  so  unhappily  formed^ 
is  now  incorporated  into  his  constitution, — it  has  be- 
come a  permanent  part  of  his  character ;  it  is  always 


SUPPRESSJING     INTEMPEHANCfc:.  1^9 

ready  to  be  acted  upon,  when  circumstances  aie  pre- 
sented, favorable  to  its  indulgence.  He  becomes 
callous  to  shame,  and  deaf  to  remonstrance. 

7.  Or,  if  there  are  some  remains  of  moral  sensi- 
bility, to  avoid  the  stings  of  solitary  reflection,  he  seeks 
relief  in  the  exciteriient  produced  by  dissipation.  That, 
which  he  denominates  pleasure,  is  nothing  but  a  tu_ 
multuous  agitation  of  the  passions.  As  if  visited  by 
the  curse  of  Kahama^  "  There  is  a  fire  in  his  heart, 
and  fire  in  his  brain." 

8.  I  once  knew  a  young  man  of  reputable  connex, 
ions,  and  of  more  than  ordinary  poAvers  of  mind,  who^ 
conscious  that  he  was  verging  towards  intemperance, 
commenced  his  professional  studies  in  a  place,  where 
rural  scenes,  and  the  prevailing  state  of  morals,  seemed 
well  calculated  to  cherish  sobriety,  and  repress  vice* 
He  profited  by  his  situation,  and  imagined,  that  his 
good  resolutions  were  gaining  strength: 

9.  At  one  disastrous  hour,  being  visited  by  some 
of  his  former  associates,  he  consented  to  renew,  for 
once,  the  scenes  of  their  former  conviviality.  Exces- 
sive indulgence  was  the  result.  The  hours  of  return- 
ing sobriety  were  spent  in  self  reproach.  He  justly 
considered  his  recent  defection  as  a  fatal  crisis  in  his 
probation.  Having  no  longer  any  confidence  in  him. 
self,  and  thinking  it  useless  to  contend,  he  yielded  to 
inclination,  and  became  its  unresisting  captive. 

10.  Of  the  suflferings,  endured  by  the  parent  of  an 
intemperate  son,  that  cruel  suspense,  already  suggest- 
ed, is  not  the  least.  His  expectations,  which,  to  day- 
are  gathering  strength,  will  be  dead  to  morrow.  With 
tormentmg  rapidity,  he  passes  from  hope  to  fear,  and 
from  fear  to  hope.    Nor,  because  it  will  be  unavailing, 

16* 


180  SUPPRESSING    INTEMPERANCtic 

can  he  divest  himself  of  all  anxiety.  Natural  affection 
prevents  it.  He  iS)  therefore,  chained  to  a  load,  which 
is  always  ready  to  recoil  upon  him. 

11.  In  the  case,  which  has  been  supposed,  the  dis- 
ease was  not  suffered  to  become  inveterate,  before  rem- 
edies were  applied.  Proportionably  greater  will  be 
the  difficulty  of  recovery,  should  the  disorder  be  con- 
firmed by  long  indulgence.  To  reclaim  the  inveterate 
drunkard,  reason  acknowledges  the  inadequacy  of  her 
powers.  The  object  of  reasoning  is  to  produce  con- 
viction. But  the  sinner  in  question  is  convinced 
already. 

12.  With  intentions,  the  purity  of  which  he  cannot 
call  in  question,  you  remind  him  of  his  estate,  already 
embarrassed  and  partially  squandered  ;  of  his  family, 
either  corruptee!,  or  impoverished,  degraded,  mortified, 
and  comfortless ; — of  his  limbs,  become  feeble  and 
tremulous; — of  his  countenance,  inflamed,  disfigured, 
and  rendered  at  once  the  hideous  imsge  of  sin  and 
death  ;  and  of  many,  whom  habits,  similar  to  his  own, 
h'jve  brought  prematurely  to  the  grave  ;  remind  him, 
that,  in  the  death  of  these,  he  has  a  sure  and  direful 
presage  of  his  own. 

13.  In  aid  of  all  these  motives,  appeal  to  his  faith 
in  revelation  ;  point  out  to  him  that  terrific  sentence, 
which  declares,  that  no  drunkard  shall  iiiherit  the 
kingdom  of  God — What  have  you  gained  by  all  this 
array  of  motives  ?  He  acknowledges,  that  your  argu- 
ments are  conclusive,  and  that  your  remonstrances  are 
rational  and  weiyjhty.  He  weeps  under  the  mingled 
influence  of  terror  and  self  reproach.  Without  being 
able. to  hide  from  his  eyes  the  precipice  before  him,  he 
advances  towards  it  with   tottering,  but    accelerated 


THE  HOLY     LEAGUE.  181 

steps.  The  grave,  ever  insatiable,  is  prepared  for 
him.  It  shroucis  him  from  every  eye,  but  that  of  his 
Maker. 


THE    HOLY    LEAGUE.      INTERESTING     STATE    PAPER.* 

1.  I  N  the  name  of  the  Holy  and  Indivisible  Trinity. 
Their  Majesties,  the  Emperor  of  Austria,  the  King- 

of  Prussia,  and  Emperor  of  Russia,  in  consequence  of 
the  great  events  which  have  distinguished  Europe,  in 
the  course  of  the  three  last  years,  and  especially  of  the 
blessings  which  it  has  pleased  Divine  Providence  to 
shed  upon  those  states  whose  governments  have  placed 
their  confidence  and  their  hope  in  it  alone,  having  ac- 
_quired  the  thorough  conviction,  that  it  is  necessary  for 
ensuring  their  continuance,  that  the  several  powers,  in 
their  mutual  relations  adopt  the  sublime  truths  which 
are  pointed  out  to  us  by  the  eternal  religion  of  the  Sa- 
viour God  ; 

2.  Declare  solemnly  that  the  present  act  has  no  other 
object  than  to  show  in  the  face  of  the  universe  their 
unwavering  determination  to  adopt  for  the  only  rule  of 
their  conduct,  both  in  the  administration  of  their  re- 
spective states,  and  in  their  political  relations  with  every 
other  government,  the  precepts  ©f  this  holy  religion, 
the  precepts  of  justice,  of  charity,  and  of  peace,  which, 
far  from  being  solely  applicable  to  private  life,  ought, 
on  the  contrary,  directly  to  influence  the  resolutions  of 

•  This  document  is  thought  to  be  of  such  importance,  that 
•we  insert  it  in  this  book,  though  not  in  exnct  accordance  m  ilh 
its  design.  We  do  it  that  it  may  be  preservec!  and  read,  and 
become  familiar  to  the  youth  of  our  country — and  its  influent 
be  universally  diffused  among  our  citizens. 


182  THB    HOLF    LEAGUE. 

princes,  and  to  guide  all  their  und^Ttakings,  as  being 
the  only  means  of  givhig  stability  to  human  institutions, 
and  of  remedyin;>  their  imperfections. 

3.  Taeir  majcsdes  have  therefore  agreed  to  the  fol- 
lowing articles. 

Art.  I.  In  conformity  with  the  words  of  the  holy 
Scriptures,  which  command  all  men  to  regard  one 
another  as  brethren,  the  three  contract"  ng  mcnarchs 
will  remain  united  by  the  bonds  of  a  true  and  indissolu- 
ble fraternity,  and  c<  nsidering  each  other  as  copatriots, 
they  will  lend  one  another  on  every  occasion,  and  in 
every  place,  assistance,  aid,  and  support ;  and  regard- 
ing their  subjects  and  armies,  as  the  fathers  of  their 
families,  they  will  govern  them  in  the  spirit  of  frater- 
nity with  which  they  are  animated,  for  the  protection  of 
religion,  peace  and  justice. 

4.  Art.  II.  Therefore,  the  only  governing  principle 
between  the  above  mentioned  governments  and  their 
subjects,  shallbe  that  of  rendering  reciprocal  services  ; 
of  testifying  by  an  unalterable,  beneficence  the  mutual 
affection  with  which  they  ought  to  be  animated  ;  of 
considering  all  as  only  the  members  of  one  Christian 
nation,  the  three  allied  princes  looking  upon  themselves 
as  delegated  by  Providence  to  govern  three  branches 
of  the  same  family  ;  to  wit :  Austria,  Prussia,  and 
Russia ; 

5.  Confessing  likewise  that  the  Christian  nation,  of 
which  they  and  their  people  form  a  part,  have  really  no 
other  sovereign  than  Him,  to  whom  alone  power  be- 
longs of  right,  because  in  him  alone  are  found  all  the 
treasures  of  love,  of  science  and  of  wisdom  ;  that  is  to 
say,  God  our  Divine  Saviour  Jesus  Clirist,  the  word  of 
the  Most  High,  the  word   of  life*     Their  Majesties 


HEATHEN    WORLD.  183 

therefore  recommend,  with  the  most  tender  solicitude, 
to  their  people  as  the  only  means  of  enjoying  that 
peace  which  springs  from  a  good  consicence,  and 
which  alone  is  durable,  to  fortify  themselves  every  dfiy 
more  and  more  in  the  principles  and  exert  ise  of  the 
duties,  which  the  divine  Saviour  has  pointed  out  to  us. 

6.  Art.  III.  All  powers  which  wish  solemnly  to 
profess  the  sacred  principles  which  have  dictated  this 
act,  and  who  shall  acknowledge  how  important  it  is  to 
the  happiness  of  nations,  too  long  disturbed,  that  these 
truths  shall  henceforth  exercise  upon  human  destinies, 
all  the  influence  which  belongs  to  them,  shall  be  re- 
ceived with  as  much  readiness  as  affection,  into  this 
holy  alliance. 

7.  Made  tripartite,  and  signed  at  Paris,  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord  18  15,  on  the  14th  (26;  of  September. 

Francis,  Frederic  William,  Alexander. 
A  true  copy  of  the  Original.  Alexander. 

St.  Petersburgh^  the  day  of  the  birth  of  our  Saviour 
the  25th  of  December^  1815. 


STATE  OF  THE  HEATHEN  WORLD,  INDICATING  THE 
NECESSITY  OF  MlSSIONAKY  EXERTIONS.  FROM  THE 
SPEECH    OF    REV.    T.    COTTERILL,     1817. 

PART     I. 

1.  The  state  of  heathen  nations  presents  a  scene  of 
desolation,  on  which  tears  of  compassion  may  well 
flow  from  eveiy  eye  which  surveys  it.  It  is  thus  awfully 
described  by  St.  Paul.  They  have  changed  the  glory 
of  the  incorrufitible  God  into  an  image  made  like  unto 
corrufitible  man,  and  to  birds,  and  four-footed  beasts^ 


184  HEATHEN    WORLD. 

a7id  crer/iing  things — Walking  in  the  vanity  of  their 
mind,  having  the  understanding  darkened,  being  alieji- 
at ed  from  the  life  of  God,  through  the  ignorance  that  is 
in  them,  because  of  the  blindness  of  their  heart :  ivho, 
being  past  feeling,  have  given' themselves  over  to  lasci- 
viousness,  to  work  all  uncleanness  ivith  greediness. — 
Having  no  ho/ie,  and  without  God  in  the  world.  (Rom. 
i.  21,  32.     Eph.  iv.  17,  19.     Eph.  ii.  12.) 

2.  In  such  gloomy  colours,  and  in  others  equally 
gloomy  which  we  might  set  before  you,  the  Apostle 
portrays  the  heathen  world.  "  But  is  not  this,"  it  may 
be  asked, "  a  description  of  heathen  nations  in  the  days  of 
the  Apostle,  and  in  the  days  antecedent  to  his  ?  Is  it 
fairly  applicable  to  them  of  the  present  generation  ?'* 

3.  To  this  it  might  be  sufficient  to  reply,  previously 
to  any  reference  to  matter  of  fact,  that,  as  the  Apostle's 
statement  is  general,  it  must  therefore,  in  its  prominent 
bearings,  be  applicable  to  all  heathen  nations.  But  will 
matter  of  fact  justify  a  contrary  supposition  ?  Will  mat- 
ter of  fact  authorize  us  to  hope,  that  heathens  of  the 
present  day  are  in  any  respect  better  than  their  fore- 
fathers ? 

4.  N'o  !  in  no  wise.  Let  any  one  sit  down,  and 
impartially  investigate  the  best  authenticated  accounts, 
which  have  reached  this  kingdom,  of  the  present  state 
of  the  Gentile  world,  and  panlcuiariy  of  Africa  and  the 
East,  and  he  will  i  ise  up  from  the  investigation  under  full 
conviction,  that  the  hand  of  time  has  not  iii>'htened,  but 
deepened,  whatever  siiades  of  moral  difference  can  be 
traced  between  modern  Pagans  and  tiiose  of  old  time. 
He  wiii  be  saiibfied,  that  if  idolatry  has  altered  any  of  its 
features,  it  lias  altered  them,  oniy  to  assume  horrors 
and  distortions  unknown  betore. 


HKATHFN    WORLD.  185 

5.  Is  any  one  prepared  to  maintain,  that  the  present 
Molochof  India  is  less  extenbivc  in  sway,  less  dire  in 
reign,  than  the  ancient  Moloch  of  Canaan  ?  Are  the 
idols  of  the  Hindoos  less  abominable  in  themselves, 
or  less  odious  in  the  sight  of  God,  than  those  which 
formerly  were  set  up  at  Dan,  and  at  Bethel  ?  Is  Jug- 
gernaut less  a  valley  of  death  than  the  valley  of  Hin- 
nom,  the   Tophet  prepared  of  old  ? 

6.  Are  the  immolations  of  human  blood,  the  sacri- 
fices which  are  made  unto  devils  in  the  plains  of  Af- 
rica less  frequent  and  less  appalling  than  similar  sacri- 
fices recorded  and  reprobated  in  the  Bible  ?  Or,  Has 
the  guilt  of  idolatry  been  diminished  by  the  lapse  of 
ages  f   Has  God  ceased  to  be  a  jealous  God  ? 

7.  Is  He  less  reluctant  than  formerly  to  transfer  his 
glory  to  another  ?  Is  He  more  willing  that  the  gods 
many  and  the  lords  many  should  sit  together  with  him 
on  his  throne  ?  And  is  it  become  a  matter  of  indiffer- 
ence whether,  according  to  the  blasphemous  creed  of 
the  Poet,  he  be 

In  every  clime  ador'd. 
By  saint,  by  savage,  or  by  sage, 
Jehovah,  Jove,  or  Lord  ! 

8.  It  is  time,  Sir,  to  overturn  that  system  of  specious 
charity,  which  is  itself  the  basis  of  the  most  savage  cru- 
elty. That  the  Heathen  are  in  no  danger  of  perishing 
for  lack  of  knowledge,  and  that  no  exertions  are  neces- 
sary in  their  behalf,  may  be  a  sentiment  too  fully  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  liberal  refinement  of  the  age  ;  but  it 
is  a  sentiment  for  which  no  countenance  is  discovered 
in  the  word  of  God  ;  it  is  a  sentiment  which  that  word 
uniformly  proscribes. 

9.  It  is  a  paraiysis  of  the  soul  ;  ttic  offspring  of  infi- 
delity ;  a  pesiilciitiui  vapor,  exhaled  from  tlie  hotbed  of 


186  HEATHEN    WORLD. 

sloth  ;  the  iron  hand  that  closes  fast  the  door  of  mercy 
\)pon  the  Gentile  world  ;  tlie  floodiijate  which  Satan  in- 
terposes to  turn  aside  the  current  of  divine  love  ;  the 
canker-w^rm  that  gnaws  at  the  root  of  missionary  ex- 
ertion ;  the  vulture  that  prtys  and  fattens  on  the  vitals 
of  Christianity   herself. 

10.  Are  there  then  no  exceptions?  Is  there  no 
Solon,  no  Seneca,  no  Plato,  no  wise  man,  as  of  old, 
among  them,  who,  moving  each  in  his  respective  or- 
bit, illumines  the  region  in  which  he  revolves  ?  Alas  I 
ignorance  is  the  characteristic  feature  of  modern  idol- 
atry. Darkness  covereth  the  earth,  and  gross  dark- 
ness the  people.  The  light  of  nature  is  itself  darkness  ; 
and  both  Scripture  and  reason  unite  in  the  exclamation 
— ^"  how  great  is  that  darkness  1" 

11.  If,  however,  under  the  most  favourable  circum- 
stances, those  who  are  illumined  by  the  light  of  nature, 
have  any  title  to  be  denominated  iig/its  of  the  ivorld^ 
they  are  precisely  such  lights  in  the  moral  firmament, 
as  those  twinkling  stars  in  the  natural  firmament,  which 
are  sometimes  seen  by  the  traveller  in  the  darkest 
nights ;  but  which,  far  from  affording  any  effectual 
clue  to  his  path,  serve  oidy,  by  contrast,  to  make  the 
blackness  of  surrounding  darkness  the  more  tremend- 
ous. 


PART    II. 

12.  Am  I,  in  the  preceding  statement,  circumscrib- 
ing the  riches  of  the  grace  of  God  ?  am  I  limiting  the 
efficacy  or  extent  ot  the  sacrifice  of  his  beloved  Son  r 
God  forbid  !  I  know  that  God  out-  Saviour  would  have 
all  men  to  be   saved,  and  come  to  the  knowledge  of 


HEATHEN    WORLD.  187 

the  truth  ;  that  He  is  no  respecter  of  persons  ;  but  that 
in  every  nation  he  wiio  feareth  Him,  and  worketh 
righteousness,  is  accepted  of  Him.  I  know  that  the 
atonement  of  the  Redeemer  is  a  full,  perfect,  and 
sufficient  sacrifice,  oblation,  and  satisfaction  for  the  sins 
of  the  whole  world;  and  that  whosoever  cometh  unto 
Him,  shall  in  no  wise  be  cast  out. 
^  13.  But,  while  these  glorious  truths  are  readily  and 
fully  admitted,  is  it  possible  to  overlook,  or  is  it  easy  to 
subvert,  the  reasoning  which  the  Apostle,  in  this  stage 
of  the  argument,  throws  in  our  way  ? —  Whosoever  call- 
eth  on  the  name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved.  But  how  shall 
they  call  ufion  Him^  in  whom  they  have  not  believed  ? 
and  how  shall  they  believe  in  Him^  of  whom  they  have 
not  heard  ?  or  how  shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher  ? 
and  how  shall  they  fireach  except  they  be  sent  ? 

14.  Of  what  avail  are  the  blessings  of  redemption 
to  those  who  are  placed  beyond  the  reach  of  them  ?  Of 
what  effectual  advantage  is  it  that  the  true  light  now 
shineth,  if  the  darkness  of  the  Gentile  world  cannot 
comprehend  it  ?  But  is  this  a  correct  representation  of 
the  case  ?  Are  the  blessings  of  redemption  really  placed 
beyond  the  reach  of  Heathen  nations  ?  Are  there  no 
means  'of  communicating  to  them  those  everlasting 
truths  on  which  their  salvation  depends  ?  Though,  by 
their  present  situation,  debarred  from  all  access  to  the 
waters  of  salvation,  can  no  channels  be  formed  along 
which  they  may  be  made  to  flow,  that  those  who  are 
athirst  may  drink,  and  live  for  ever  ? 

15.  We  are  assembled  together,  sir,  this  morning, 
practically  to  answer  these  important  inquiries.  Here 
it  is,  that  the  Missionary  Society,  stands  forward,  and 
presents  itself  to  the  Christian  world.     Behold  a  Soci- 

ir 


JB8  HEATHEN    WORLD. 

ety  which  undertakes,  with  the  help  of  God,  to  dispel 
the  gloom  that  overhangs  the  Gentile  nations,  by  caus- 
ing the  Sun  of  Righteousness  to  rise  upon  them  with 
healing  in  his  wings,  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to 
light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God  1 

16.  Behold  a  Society,  the  exclusive  object  of  wiiich 
is  to  convey  to  the  abodes  of  these  miserable  men^the 
feet  of  them  who  shall  proclaim  the  nature  of  that  great 
Being  whom  now  they  ignorantly  worship  ;  the  ser- 
vants of  the  most  high  God,  who  shall  shew  unto  them 
the  way  of  salvation. 

17.  Shall  such  a  Society  be  proclaimed,  and  pro- 
claimed in  vain  ?  Shall  such  a  Society  prefer  her  claims 
in  Christian  ears,  and  prefer  them  in  vain  ?  Shall  she 
prefer  them  in  England  ?  in  a  nation  professing  the 
faith  of  Christ  ?  a  nation  which  owes  all  its  glory  to  the 
Missionary  who  first  planted  on  its  shores  the  standard 
of  the  cross  ?  and  shall  not  England  co-operate  with 
that  Society  in  her  endeavour  to  raise  the  same  stand- 
ard on  every  shore  throughout  the  earth  ? 

18.  What  Christian  shall  not  follow  this  Society 
with  his  hosannas,  his  contributions,  and  his  prayers  ? 
What  Christian  shall  not  bid  her,  God  speedM  shall  not 
wish  her  good  luck  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  ?  What 
Christian  shall  not  burn  with  desire  to  strengthen  the 
hands  of  so  glorious  an  institution,  in  its  work  of  faith 
and  labor  of  love,  to  make  known  a)nong-  the  Gentiles 
the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  I 


OBJECTION     ANSWERED.  low 

AN    OBJECTION    TO      SENDING      THE    GOSPEL    TO    THS 
HEATHEN,    ANSWERED.       FROM    THE    SAME. 

1.  It  is  objected  to  this  Society,*  that  its  constUution 
is  unlanvful — '  One  kingdom,'  it  is  stated,  <  has  no  right 
to  interfere  with  the  religions  establishments  of  another- 
If  the  people  of  the  land  themselves  are  disposed  to 
overturn  them,  they  are  at  liberty  so  to  do.  But  the  in-, 
tcrference  of  a  foreign  power  is  contrary  to  the  acknowl- 
edged laws  of  nations.  What  would  be  our  emotions 
if  intelligence  should  reach  us,  that  various  vessels  were 
arrived  near  our  shores,  one  laden  with  a  cargo  from 
the  Indies,  not  containing  the  usual  stores  from  that 
country,  but  an  importation  of  a  tribe  of  Brahmins> 
with  the  idol  Juggernaut  ; — another  with  a  host  of 
mussulmen,  waving  the  crescent  of  Mahomet; — 
another,  with  a  company  of  priests  from  Africa,  with 
their  various  sacrifices  to  devils  ; — suppose  all  these 
were  to  appear,  proclaiming  war  against  the  ecclesias- 
tical institutions  of  our  country,  and  avowing  their  in- 
tentions to  establish  their  own  idolatrous  rites  and  creeds 
in  their  stead ;  in  what  light  should  we  regard 
them?' 

2.  To  this  I  would  reply — tlie  weapons  of  this  So- 
ciety are  not  carnal,  but  spiritual.  It  enforces  not  its 
object  by  fire,  and  faggot,  and  the  sword.  The  word 
of  God  is  the  only  weapon  which  it  bears  in  its  hand. 
And  may  it  not  with  this  weapon  invade  any  nation  in 
the  world  ?  If  not,  I  ask,  what  authority  had  the  apos- 
tles and  evangelists  to  proceed  with  this  weapon  from 
kingdom  to  kingdom,  turning  the  world  upside  down, 
and  proclaiming  every  where  that  they  are  no  god's 
which  are  made  with  hands  ? 

*  The  Chureh  Missionary  Society. 


190  OBJECTION    ANSWERED. 

3.  What  authority  had  St.  Paul,  assuming  the  title 
of  apostle  to  the  Gentiles,  after  having  at  Ephesus  un- 
dermined the  temple  of  the  great  goddess  Diana,  whom 
all  Asia  and  the  M'orld  worshipped,  to  proceed,  as  re- 
port affirms  he  did,  to  our  own  land,  and  there  become 
the  means  of  overturning  another  temple  of  the  same 
goddess,  which  stood  in  the  metropolis  of  this  king- 
dom, and  by  his  preaching  lay  the  foundatioo  of  that 
"which  now  stands  on  its  ruins,  and  is  called  after  his 
©wn  name  ? 

4.  But  St.  Paul  and  the  apostles,  it  may  be  said, 
acted  by  divine  commission.  Do  not  the  ministers 
whom  this  Society  sends  forth,  act  by  the  same  divine 
commission  ?  Are  they  not  commanded  to  go  into  all 
the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature  ? 
And  has  not  Christ  promised  that  he  will  be  with  them 
alway,  even  to  the  end  of  the  world  ? 

5.  Here  then  is  the  authority  on  which  this  Society 
acts  ;  an  authority  derived  from  the  great  Head  of  the 
church  ;  an  authority  which  none  can  dispute,  who  dis- 
pute not  the  Bible  to  be  the  word  of  God.  And  when 
Mahometans  and  Brahmins,  can  show  that  their  com- 
mission is  stamped  with  the  same  seal  of  the  King  of 
kings,  then,  and  not  till  then,  will  the  objection  spec- 
ified have  any  force. 

6.  Had  the  cold  calculators  of  the  present  day  lived 
in  the  days  of  our  forefathers,  instead  of  being  assem- 
bled to  send  the  gospel  to  those  who  are  bowing  down 
to  stocks  and  stones,  wc  might  be  bowing  down  to 
them  ourselves  :  we  might  have  been  at  this  moment 
assembled  to  project  some  holy  pilgrimage  to  the  cap- 
itol  of  this  county,  there  to  present  our  offerings  on 


NATIONAL    DEGENERACY.  191 

the  altar  of  the  goddess  Bellona,  whose  temple  once 
occupied  tlie  place  of  the  magnificent  structure  of  Sf 
Peter's. 

ALARMING    SYMPTOM    OF     NATIONAL     DEGENERACY 

FROM      REV.     R.     HALL's     SERMON    ON    A    NATIONAL 
FAST.       1803. 

1.  Among  the  most  alarming  symptoms  of  national 
degeneracy,  I  mention  a  gradual  departure  from  the 
peculiar  truths,  maxims,  and  spirit,  of  Christianity. 

2.  Christianity,  issuing  perfect  and  entire  from  the 
hands  of  its  Author,  will  admit  of  no  mutilations  nor  im- 
provements; it  stands  most  secure  on  its  own  basis; 
and  without  being  indebted  to  foreign  aids,  supports 
itself  best  by  its  own  internal  vigor. 

3.  When  under  the  pretence  of  simplifying  it,  we 
attempt  to  force  it  into  a  closer  alliance  with  the  most 
approved  systems  of  philosophy,  we  are  sure  to  con- 
tract its  bounds,  and  to  diminish  its  force  and  authority 
over  the  consciences  of  men.  It  is  dogmatic ;  not 
capable  of  being  advanced  with  the  progress  of  science^ 
but  fixed  and  immutable. 

4.  We  may  not  be  able  to  perceive  the  use  or  neces- 
sity  of  some  of  its  discoveries,  but  they  are  not  on  this 
account  the  less  binding  on  our  faith  ;  just  as  there  are 
many  parts  of  nature,*  whose  purposes  we  are  at  a  loss 
to  explore,  of  which,  if  any  person  were  bold  enough  to 
arraign  the  propriety,  it    v/ould  he  sufficient  to  reply, 

•  **  We  ought  not,  (says  the  great  Bacon)  to  attempt  to  draw 
down  or  submit  the  mysteries  of  God  to  our  reason  ;  but  on  the 
contrary,  to  raise  and  advance  our  reason  to  the  divine  truth. 
In  this  part  of  knowledge,  toudhing  divine  philosopliy,  I  am  so 
far  from  noting  any  deficiency,  that  I  rather  note  an  excess  : 
17* 


192  NATIONAL    DEGENERACY* 

that  God  made  them.  They  are  both  equally  the  works 
of  God,  and  both  equally  partake  of  the  mysteriousness 
of  their  author. 

5.  Tnism/f^nVy  of  the  Christian  faith  has  been  in- 
sensibly impaired ;  and  the  simplicity  of  mind  with 
which  it  should  be  embraced,  gradually  diminished. 
While  the  outworks  of  the  sanctuary  have  been  de- 
fended with  the  utmost  ability,  its  interior  has  been  too 
much  neglected,  and  the  fire  upon  the  altar  suffered  to 
languish  and  decay. 

6.  The  truths  and  mysteries  which  distinguished 
the  Christian  from  all  other  religions,  have  been  little 
attended  to  by  some,  totally  denied  by  others ;  and 
while  infinite  efforts  have  been  made,  by  the  utmost 
subtlety  of  argumentation,  to  establish  the  truth  and 
authenticity  of  revelation,  few  have  been  exerted  in 
comparison  to  show  what  it  really  contains. 

7.  The  doctrines  of  the  fall  and  of  redemption,  which 
are  the  two  grand  points  on  which  the  Christian  dispen- 
sation hinges,  have  been  too  much  neglected.  Though 
it  has  not  yet  become  the  fashion  (God  forbid  it  ever 
should)  to  deny  them,  we  have  been  too  much  accus- 
tomed to  confine  the  mention  of  them  to  oblique  hints? 
and  distant  allusions. 

8.  They  are  too  often  reluctantly  conceded,  rather 
than  warmly  inculcated,  as  though  they  were  the  weaker 

•«v hereto  I  have  digressed,  because  of  the  extreme  prejudice, 
■which  both  religion  and  philosophy  have  received  from  being 
commixed  together,  as  that  which  undoubtedly  will  make  aa 
heretical  religion  and  a  fabulous  philosophy." 

This  observation  appears  to  me  to  deserve  the  most  profound 
meditation  ;  and  lest  the  remarks  on  this  subject  should  appear 
Vresumptuous  from  so  inconsiderable  a  person,  I  thought  it 
i-eqasite  to  fortify  myself  by  so  great  an  authority. 


NATIONAL    DEGENERACY.  1901 

or  less  honorable  parts  of  Christianity,  from  which  we 
were  in  haste  to  turn  away  our  eyes,  although  it  is  in 
reality  these  very  truths,  which  have  in  every  age  in- 
spired the  devotion  of  the  church,  and  the  rapture  of 
the  redeemed. 

9.  This  alienation  from  the  distinguishing  truths  of 
our  holy  religion  accounts  for  a  portentous  peculiarity 
among  Christians,  their  being  ashamed  of  a  book  which 
they  profess  to  receive  as  the  word  of  God. 

10.  The  votaries  of  all  other  religions  regard  their 
supposed  sacred  books  with  a  devotion,  which  con- 
secrates their  errors,  and  makes  their  very  absurdities 
venerable  in  their  eyes.  They  gloi'y  in  that  which  is 
their  shame :  we  are  ashamed  of  that  which  is  our 
glory. 

1 1 .  Indifference  and  inattention  to  the  truths  and 
mysteries  of  revelation,  have  led,  by  an  easy  transUion, 
to  a  dislike  and  neglect  of  the  book  which  contains 
them  ;  so  that,  in  a  Christian  country,  nothing  is  thought 
so  vulgar  as  a  serious  appeal  to  the  Scriptures  ;  and 
the  candidate  for  fashionable  distinction  would  rather 
betray  a  familiar  acquaintance  with  the  most  impure 
writers,  than  with  the  words  of  Christ  and  his  apostles. 

1 2  Yet  we  complain  of  the  growth  of  infidelity,  when 
nothing  less  could  be  expected  than  that  some  should 
declare  themselves  infidels,  where  so  many  had  com- 
pletely forgot  they  were  Christians.  They  who  sow  the 
seed  can  with  very  ill  grace  complain  of  the  abundance 
of  the  crop ;  and  when  we  have  ourselves  ceased  to 
abide  in  the  words,  and  maintain  the  honor,  of  ihe 
Saviour,  we  must  not  be  surprised  at  seeing  some  ad- 
vance a  step  further,  by  oprnly^declaring  they  are  none 
of  his.     The  consequence  has  been  such  as  might  be 


194  LAX    THEOLOGT. 

expected, — an  increase  of  profaneness,  immorality,  and 
irreligion. 

13.  The  traces  of  piety  have  been  wearing  out  more 
and  more,  from  our  conversation,  from  our  manners, 
from  our  popular  publications,  from  the  current  litera- 
ture of  the  age.  In  proportion  as  the  maxims  and  spirit 
of  Christianity  have  declined,  infidelity  has  prevailed 
in  their  room  ;  for  infidelity  is,  in  reality,  nothmg  more 
than  a  noxious  spavin  (pardon  the  metaphor)  bred  in 
the  stagnant  marshes  of  corrupted  Christianity. 


EFFECTS    OF    A    LAX    THEOLOGY. FROM    THE      SAME. 

1.  A  LAX  theology  is  the  natural  parent  of  a  lax 
morality.  The  peculiar  motives,  accordingly,  by  which 
the  inspired  writers  enforce  their  moral  lessons,  the 
love  of  God  and  the  Redeemer,  concern  for  the  honor 
of  religion,  and  gratitude  for  the  inestimable  benefits 
of  the  Christian  redemption,  have  no  place  in  the  fash- 
ionable systems  of  moral  instruction.* 

2,  The  motives  almost  exclusively  urged  are  such 
as  take  their  rise  from  the  present  state,  founded  on 
reputation,  on  honor,  on  health,  or  on  the  tendency  of 
the  things  recommended  to  promote,  under  some  form 
or  other,  the  acquisition  of  worldly  advantages.  Thus 
even  morality  itself,  by  dissociating  it  from  religion,  is 
made  to  cherish  the  love  of  the  world,  and  to  bar  the 
heart  more  effectually  against  the  approaches  of  piety. 

•  If  the  reader  wishes  for  a  further  statement  and  illusti-atiou 
of  these  melaQcholy  facts,  he  maj- find  it  in  Mr.  Wilberforce'i 
celebrated  book  on  Religion  ;  an  inestimable  work,  which  has, 
perhaps,  done  more  than  any  other  to  rouse  the  inseasibilitv  and 
augment  the  piety  of  the  age. 


LAX    THEOLOGY. 


195 


3.  Here  I  cannot  forbear  remarking  a  great  change 
which  has  taken  place  in  the  whole  manner  of  reason- 
ing on  the  topics  of  morality  and  religion,  from  what 
prevailed  in  the  last  century,  and  as  far  as  my  informa- 
tion extends,  in  any  preceding  age.  This,  which  is  an 
age  of  revolutions,  has  also  produced  a  strange  revolu- 
tion in  the  method  of  viewing  these  subjects,  the  most 
important  by  far  that  can  engage  the  attention  of  man. 

4.  The  simplicity  of  our  ancestors,  nourished  by  the 
sincere  milk  of  the  word,  rather  than  by  the  tenets  of  a 
disputatious  philosophy,  was  content  to  let  morality 
remain  on  the  firm  basis  of  the  dictates  of  conscience 
and  the  will  of  God.  They  considered  virtue  as  some- 
thing ultimate^  as  bounding  the  mental  prospect.  They 
never  supposed  for  a  moment  there  was  any  thing  to 
which  it  stood  merely  in  the  relation  of  a  means^  or 
that  within  the  narrow  confines  of  this  momentary  state 
any  thing  great  enough  could  be  found  to  be  its  end  or 
object, 

5.  It  never  occurred  to  their  imagination,  that  that 
religion,  which  professes  to  render  us  superior  to  the 
world,  is  in  reality  nothing  more  than  an  instrument  to 
procure  the  temporal,  the  physical  good  of  individuals, 
or  of  society.  In  their  view,  it  had  a  nobler  destination  ; 
it  looked  forward  to  eternity  :  and  if  ever  they  appear 
to  have  assigned  it  any  end  or  object  beyond  itself,  it 
was  an  union  with  its  Author,  in  the  perpetual  fruition 
of  God. 

6.  They  arranged  these  things  in  the  following 
order :  religion,  compr(  ht-rding  the  love,  fear,  and 
service  of  the  Author  o\  our  bein.^,  they  placed  first; 
social  morality,  founded  on  its  dictates,  confirmed  by 


196  ADDRESS    TO    MARINERS. 

its   sanctions,  next ;  and   the  mere  physical  good  ol 
society  tney  contemplated  as  subordinate  to  both. 

7.  Every  thing  is  now  reversed.  The  pyramid  is 
inverted  :  the  first  is  last,  and  the  last  first.  Religion 
is  degraded  from  its  pre-eminence,  into  the  mere  hand, 
maid  of  social  morality;  social  morality  into  an  instru- 
ment of  advancing  the  welfare  of  society  ;  and  the 
world  is  all  in  all. 


ADDRESS    TO    MARINERS. 

1.  Have  you  a  Bible  on  board  ?  If  you  have,  and 
read  it  with  attention,  you  know  its  value  : — if  you  have 
not,  you  little  know  of  what  treasure  you  are  destitute. 
The  Bible  is  the  best  gift  which  man  can  bestow  on 
man.  It  came  forth  from  God,  and  it  is  designed  t© 
lead  us  to  Him — to  point  out  the  oily  mode,  by  which 
we  may  be  saved  from  sin  and  misery,  and  conducted 
to  heaven  and  happiness. 

2.  If  there  be  any  body  of  men  to  whom  this  blessed 
book  should  appear  to  be  of  greater  value  than  to  others, 
it  is  to  Sailors.  When  in  harbor,  and  even  while  pro- 
secuting a  voyage,  you  have  ample  time  for  reading 
those  lessons  of  sacred  wisdom,  and  those  deeply  inter- 
esting and  instructive  narratives  with  which  the  Holy 
Scriptures  abound ;  while  you  have  constant  oppor- 
tunities, in  the  different  countries  which  you  visit,  of 
being  convinced  that  they  are  indeed  the  Scriptures 
of  truth  ;  for  they  that  go  down  to  the  sea  in  shi/iSf  that 
do  business  in  ^eat  waters  ;  these  see  the  works  of  the 
Lord^  and  his  wonders  in  the  deep, 

3.  But,  when  you  consider  the  perils  which  surround 
youj  the  frequent  dangers  to  which  you  are  exposedj' 


ADDRESS    TO    MARINIiJHS.  19?" 

and  reflect  that  another  and  an  eternal  world  com- 
mences when  this  passes  away,  you  must  feel  the 
boundless  miportance  of  possessing  that  which  points 
to  Him,  who  can  deprive  those  dangers  of  all  their  ter- 
rors, and  can  render  that  future  world  the  haven  of 
eternal  security  and  happiness  ! 

4.  You  call  yourselves  Christians  :  but  do  you  pos- 
sess that  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  and  that  faith  in 
them,  which  would  make  you  Christians  indeed — which 
would  shine  forth  in  your  actions,  and  render  you  ex- 
amples and  patterns  on  distant  shores  ?  To  acquire 
this  knowledge  and  this  faith,  ^search  the  ScriptureSi 
and  be  governed  by  their  holy  precepts. 

5.  The  eff<;ct  is  certain  ;  for  they  are  able  to  make 
you  wise  unto  salvation.,  through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus  : 
With  such  a  compass  on  board,  the  tempest  may  blow> 
and  the  angry  billows  may  beat ;  but  they  cannot  shake 
your  confidence  in  that  Pilot  who  said  unto  the  raging 
waves,  Peace.,  be  still  ;  and  there  was  a  great  calm. 

6.  When  you  possess  a  Bible,  and,  reading  it  with 
serious  attention,  find  that  it  leads  to  that  hope  which  is 
an  anchor  of  the  soul,  both  sure  and  steadfast,  a  sacred 
joy  will  fill  your  hearts;  you  will  feel  desirous  of  im- 
parting to  others  the  happiness  which  you  enjoy  ;  and, 
while  you  are  engaged  in  conveying  to  foreign  nations 
the  necessaries  and  the  comforts  of  life,  you  will  meet 
with  many  an  unenlightened  Heathen,  and  many  an 
ignorant  proiessing  Christian,  to  whom  you  may 'be 
the  messenger  of  glad  tidings,  and  the  happy  instru- 
ment of  eternal  salvation. 

7.  You  live  in  an  age  of  the  world  which  may  well 
be  called  an  age  of  wonders.  Among  those  won" 
ders,  the  Bible  Society  is  a  noble  first-rate — she  has 


198  INFLUENCE    OF    INFIDELITY. 

hoisted  the  colours  of  the  Prince  of  Peace:  she 
has  visited,  with  favoring  gales,  the  most  distant  shores, 
and  found  a  friendly  harbor  on  every  coast :  she  has 
conveyed  upv/ard  of  one  million  three  hundred  thousand 
copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  to  the  various  nations  of 
the  earth ;  and  she  still  pursues  her  course,  and  will 
pursue  it,  until  every  port  is  blessed  by  her  entrance. 
The  crew  of  this  noble  Ship  is  composed  of  all  na- 
tions, and  of  all  classes — the  emperor  of  Russia,  and 
the  princes  of  the  House  of  Brunswick — the  kings  of 
Prussia,  Sweden,  Denmark,  and  Wirtemberg — admi- 
rals of  the  fleets,  and  generals  of  the  armies — prelates 
of  the  church,  and  members  of  the  senate — tradesmen 
mechanics,  and  servants — all  meet  on  her  deck,  and 
cordially  lend  a  hand  in  spreading  her  canvas  to  the 
winds  of  heaven. 

8.  While  the  rich  and  the  poor,  the  high  and  the  low, 
are  thus  coming  forward  to  assist  in  the  glorious  design 
of  distributing  the  Bible  to  all  the  nations  of  the  earth, 
will  you  be  the  last  in  supplyhig  yourselves  with  this 
teacher  of  the  way  to  Heaven,  and  in  sharing  the  hap- 
py privilege  of  conveying  it  to  foreign  lands  ? 


INFLUENCE  OF  INFIDELITY    ON    MORALS.       FROM  REV. 
ROBERT   HALL. 

1.  The  skeptical  or  irreligious  system  subverts  the 
whole  foundation  of  morals.  It  may  be  affirmed  as  a 
maxim,  that  no  person  can  be  required  to  act  contrary 
to  his  greatest  good,  or  his  highest  interest,  compre- 
hensively viewed  in  relation  to  the  whole  duration  of 
his  being.  It  is  often  our  duty  to  forego  our  own  in- 
icvcst /lartiaili/  ;  to  sacrifice  a  smaller  pleasure  for  the 


INFLUENCE    OF    INFIDELfTF.  199 

sake  of  a  greater  ;  to  incur  a  present  evil  in  pursuit  of 
a  distant  good  of  more  consequence  ;  in  a  wordj  to  ar- 
bitrate, amongst  interfering  claims  of  inclination,  is  the 
moral  arithmetic  of  human  life.  But  to  risk  the  hap- 
piness of  the  whole  duration  of  our  being  in  any  case 
whatever,  admitting  it  to  be  possible,  would  be  foolish, 
because  the  sacrifice  must,  by  the  nature  of  it,  be  so 
great  as  to  preclude  the  possibility  of  compensation. 

2.  As  the  present  world  upon  skeptical  principles, 
is  the  only  place  of  recompense,  whenever  ihe  prac- 
tice of  virtue  fails  to  promise  the  greatest  sum  of  pre- 
sent good,  cases  which  often  occur  in  reality,  and  much 
oftener  in  appearance,  every  motive  to  virtuous  con- 
duct is  superseded,  a  deviation  from  rectitude  becomes 
the  part  of  wisdom  ;  and  should  the  path  of  virtue,  in 
addition  to  this,  be  obstructed  by  disgrace,  torment  or 
death,  to  persevere  would  be  madness  and  foily,  and  a 
violation  of  the  first  and  most  esseiiticJ  law  of  nature. 
Virtue  on  these  principles,  being  in  numberless  in- 
stances, at  war  with  self  preservation,  never  can  or 
ought  to  become  a  fixed  habit  on  the  mind. 

3.  The  system  of  infidelity  is  not  only  incapable  of 
arming  viriue  for  great  and  trying  occasions ;  but 
leaves  it  unsupported  in  the  most  ordinary  occurrences. 
In  vain  will  its  advocates  appeal  to  a  moral  sense,  to 
benevolence  and  sympathy  ;  in  vaui  will  they  expati- 
ate on  tiie  tranquillity  and  pleasure  attcndai.'t  on  a  vir- 
tuous course  ;  for  it  is  urtleniabie  tlsat  these  impulses 
may  be  overcome,  and  though  you  may  remind  tiie  of- 
fender, that  in  disregarding  them  he  has  violated  his 
nature,  and  that  a  conduct  consistent  with  tiiem  is  pio- 
ductive  of  much  inierjial  sutisfaciion  ;  yet,  if  he  reply 
that  his  taste  is  of  a  difierent  soil,  that   there  are  other 

18 


200  INFLUENCE    OF    INFIDEDITY. 

gratifications  which  he  values  more,  and  that  every* 
man  must  choose  his  own  pleasures,  the  argument  is 
at  an  end. 

4.  Rewards  and  punishments  awarded  by  Omnipo- 
tent Power,  afford  a  palpable  and  pressing  motive, 
which  can  never  be  neglected  without  renouncing  the 
character  of  a  rational  creature  ;  but  tastes  and  relishes 
are  not  to  be  prescribed. 

5.  A  motive  in  which  the  reason  of  man  shall  ac- 
quiesce, enforcing  the  practice  of  virtue,  at  all  times 
and  seasons,  enters  into^lthe  very  essence  of  moral  ob- 
ligation ;  modern  infidelity  supplies  no  such  motive  ; 
it  is,  therefore,  essentially  and  infallibly  a  system  of 
enervation,  turpitude  and  vice. 

6.  This  chasm  in  the  construction  of  morals,  can 
only  be  supplied  by  the  firm  belief  of  a  rewarding  and 
avenging  Deity,  who  binds  duty  and  happiness,  though 
they  may  seem  distant,  in  an  indissoluble  chain,  without 
which,  whatever  usurps  the  name  of  virtue,  is  not  a 
principle,  but  a  feeling,  not  a  determinate  rule,  but  a 
fluctuating  expedient,  varying  with  the  tastes  of  indi- 
viduals, and  changing  with  the  scenes  of  life. 

r.  Nor  is  this  the  only  way  in  which  infidelity  sub- 
verts the  foundation  of  morals  All  reasoning  on 
morals,  presupposes  a  distinction  betwixt  inclinations 
and  duties,  affections  and  rules :  the  former  prompt, 
the  latter  prescribe  ;  the  former  supply  motives  to  ac- 
tion, the  latter  regulate  and  control  it.  Hence,  it  is 
evident,  if  virtue  has  any  just  claim  to  authority,  it 
must  be  under  the  latter  of  these  notions,  that  is,  under 
the  character  of  a  law.  It  is  under  this  notion  in  fact, 
that  its  dominion  has  ever  been  acknowl<*dged  to  be 
paramount  and  supreme. 


HUMILITY    AND     DIGNITT.  201 

8.  But  without  the  intervention  of  a  superior  will,  it 
is  impossible  there  should  be  any  moral  laws,  except 
in  the  lax,  metaphorical  sense,  in  which  we  speak  oi' 
the  laws  of  matter  and  motion  :  men  being*  essentially 
equal,  morality  is,  on  these  principles,  only  a  stipula- 
tion or  silent  compact,  into  which  every  man  is  sup- 
posed to  enter,  as  far  as  suits  his  convenience,  and  foi 
the  breach  of  which  he  is  accountable  to  nothing  but  his 
own  mind.  His  own  mind  is  his  law,  his  tribunal  and 
his  ju^ge. 


THE    HUMILITY     AND    DIGNITY     OF      THE    CHRISTIAN. 
FROM    THE    SAME. 

1.  Humility  is  the  first  fruit  of  religion.  In  the 
mouth  of  our  Lord  there  is  no  maxim  so  frequent  as 
the  follov/ing,  Whosoever  exalteth  himself  shall  be 
abased^  but  he  that  humbleth  himself  shall  be  exalted. 
Religion,  and  that  alone,  teaches  absolute  humility,  by 
which  I  mean,  a  sense  of  our  absolute  nothingness,  in 
the  view  of  infinite  greatness  and  excellence. 

2.  That  sense  of  inferiority,  which  results  from  the 
comparison  of  men  with  each  other,  is  often  an  unwel- 
come sentiment  forced  upon  the  mind,  which  may 
rather  imbitter  the  temper  than  soften  it :  that  which 
devotion  impresses,  is  soothing  and  delightful. 

3.  The  devout  man  loves  to  lie  low  at  the  footstool 
of  the  Creator,  because  it  is  then  he  attains  the  most 
lively  perceptions  of  the  divine  excellence,  and  the 
most  tranquil  confidence  in  the  divine  favour.  In  so 
august  a  presence  he  sees  all  distiqctions  lost,  and  ^11 
beings  reduced  to  the  same  level  j  he  looks  at  bis  su-  . 


202  HUMILITY    AND    DIGNITY. 

periors  without  envy,  and  his  inferiors  without  con- 
tempt; and  when  from  this  elevation  he  descends  to 
mix  in  society,  the  conviction  of  superiority  wliich  must 
in  many  instances  be  felt,  is  a  calm  inference  of  the 
understanding,  and  no  longer  a  busy,  importunate  pas- 
sion of  the  heart. 

4.  The  lokked^f  says  the  Psalmist,  through  the  firide 
of  their  cou?itenance,  will  not  seek  after  God ;  God  is 
7101  in  all  their  thoughts.  When  we  consider  the  in- 
credible vanity  of  the  atheistical  sect,  together  with  the 
settled  malignity,  and  unrelenting  rancor  with  which 
they  pursue  every  vestige  of  religion  ;  is  it  uncandid 
to  suppose,  that  its  humbling  tendency  is  one  princi- 
pal cause  of  their  enmity  ;  that  they  are  eager  to  dis- 
place a  Deity  from  the  minds  of  men,  that  they  may 
occupy  the  void ;  to  crumble  the  throne  of  the  Eternal 
into  dust,  that  they  may  elevate  themselves  on  its  ruins ; 
and  that,  as  their  licentiousness  is  impatient  of  re- 
straint, so  their  pride  disdains  a  superior  ? 

5.  As  pride  hardens  the  heart,  and  religion  is  the 
only  effectual  antidote,  the  connexion  between  irrelig- 
ion  and  inhumanity  is,  in  this  view,  obvious.  But  there 
is  another  light  in  which  this  part  of  the  subject  may 
be  viewed,  in  my  humble  opinion,  much  more  import- 
ant though  seldom  adverted  to. 

6.  The  supposition  that  man  is  a  moral  and  account- 
able being,  destined  to  survive  the  stroke  of  death,  and 
to  live  in  a  future  world  in  a  never  ending  state  of 
happiness  or  misery,  makes  him  a  creature  of  incom- 
parably more  consequence^  than  the  opposite  suppo- 
sition. 

7.  When  we  consider  him  as  placed  here  by  an  al- 
mighty Ruler,  in  a  state  of  probation,  and  that  the 


BI»BSSINGS    OF    THE    GOSPEL.  203 

present  life  is  his  period  of  trial,  the  first  link  in  a  vast 
and  interminable  chain  which  stretches  into  eternity, 
he  assumes  a  dignified  character  in  our  eyes.  Every 
thing  which  relates  to  him  becomes  interesting  ;  and  to 
trifle  with  his  happiness  is  felt  to  be  the  most  unpar- 
donable levity. 

8.  If  such  be  the  destination  of  man,  it  is  evident, 
that  in  the  qualities  which  fit  him  for  it,  his  principal 
dignity  consists :  his  moral  greatness  is  his  true  great- 
ness. Let  the  skeptical  principles  be  admitted  which 
represent  him,  on  the  contrary,  as  the  offspring  of 
chance,  connected  with  no  superior  power,  and  sinking 
into  annihilation  at  death,  and  he  is  a  contempible 
creature,  whose  existence  and  happiness  are  insignifi- 
cant The  characteristic  difference  is  lost  betwixt  him 
and  the  brute  creation,  from  which  he  is  no  longer  dis- 
tinguished, except  by  the  vividness  and  muitiplicty  of 
his  perceptions. 


MOTIVES  TO  SECURE  THE  BLESSINGS  OF  THE  GOSPEL. 
FROM  REV.  DR.  DWIGHT's  SERMON  AT  THE  ORDI« 
NATION  OF    REV.    N.    W.    TAYLOR. 

1.  To  this  divine,  this  indispensable  employment, 
every  motive  calls  you,  which  can  reach  the  heart  of 
virtue,  or  wisdom.  The  terms,  on  which  these  bles- 
sings of  the  gospel  are  offered,  are  of  all  terms  the  most 
reasonable.  You  are  summoned  to  no  sacrifice,  but  of 
sin,  and  shame,  and  wretchedness.  No  service  is  de- 
manded of  you,  but  services  of  gain,  and  glory.  ^^  My 
son,  give  me  thine  heart,'*  is  the  requisition,  which 
involves  them  all. 

18* 


204  BLESSINGS    OF  THE    GOSPEL. 

2.  Remember  how  vast,  how  multiplied,  how  noble, 
these  blessings  are  !  Remember,  that  the  happiness 
of  heaven  is  not  only  unmingltd,  and  consummate  ; 
not  only  uninternipted,  and  inmiorial  :  but  ever  pro- 
gressive. 

3.  Here  all  the  attributes  of  body  and  mind  ;  the 
peace  within,  and  the  glory  without ;  the  knowledge, 
and  the  virtue ;  the  union  of  minds,  and  the  benefi- 
cence of  the  hand  ;  gratitude  to  God,  and  his  compla- 
cency in  his  children  ;  together  with  the  peculiarly 
divine  system  of  providence  in  that  delightful  world  ; 
will  advance  with  a  constant  step  towards  the  ever- 
retreating  goal  of  absolute  perfection. 

4.  The  sanctified  infant  will  here  hasten  onward  to 
the  station,  occupied  by  Abraham,  Moses,  and  Paul. 
These  superior  intelligences  will  regularly  move  for- 
ward to  that  of  angels  ;  and  angels  will  lift  their  wings 
to  a  summit,  to  which,  hitherto,  no  angel  ever  wander- 
ed, even  in  the  most  vigorous  excursions   of  thought. 

5.  Thus  will  this  divine  assembly,  make  a  perpetual 
progress  in  excellence,  and  enjoyment,  towards  bounds, 
which  ever  retire  before  them,  and  ever  will  retire, 
when  they  shall  have  left  the  heights,  on  which 
seraphs  now  stand,  beyond  the  utmost  stretch  of  re- 
collection. 

6.  To  this  scene  of  glory,  all  things  continually  urge 
you.  The  seasons  roll  on  their  solemn  course  ;  the 
earth  yields  its  increase,  to  furnish  blessings  to  support 
you.  Mercies  charm  you  to  their  Author.  Afflictions 
warn  you  of  approaching  ruin  ;  and  drive  you  to  the 
ark  of  safety.  Magistrates  uphold  order,  and  peace, 
that  you  may  consecrate  your  labors  to  the  divine  at- 
tainment. 


BLESSINGS    OP    THE    GOSPEL  205 

7.  Ministers  proclaim  to  you  the  glad  tidings  of  great 
joy  ;  and  point  out  to  you  the  path  to  heaven.  The  Sab- 
bath faithfully  returns  its  mild  and  sweet  season  of  grace, 
that  earthly  objects  may  not  engross  your  thoughts, 
and  prevent  your  attention  to  immortality.  The  sanc- 
tuary unfolds  its  doors  j  and  invites  you  to  enter  in, 
and  be  saved.  The  Gospel  still  shines  to  direct  your 
feet,  and  to  quicken  your  pursuit  of  the  inestimable 
prize. 

8.  Saints  wait,  with  fervent  hope  of  renewing  their 
joy  over  your  repentance.  Angels  spread  their  wings 
to  conduct  you  home.  The  Father  holds  out  the  golden 

sceptre  of  forgiveness,  that  you  may  touch,  and  live. 
The  Son  died  on  the  cross,  ascended  to  heaven,  and 
intercedes  before  the  throne  of  mercy,  that  you  may  be 
accepted.  The  Spirit  of  grace  and  truth  descends 
with  his  benevolent  influence,  to  allure  and  persuade 
you. 

9.  While  all  things,  and  God,  at  the  head  of  all  things^ 

are  thus  kindly,  and  solemnly  employed,  to  encourage 
you  in  the  pursuit  of  this  inestimable  good,  will  you  for- 
get, that  you  have  souls, which  must  be  saved,  or  lost? 
Will  you  forget,  that  the  only  time  of  salvation  is  the 
present?  that  beyond  the  grave  there  is  no  Gospel  to 
be  preached  ?  that,  there,  no  offers  of  life  are  to  be 
made  !  that  no  Redeemer  will  there  expiate  your  sins ; 
and  no  forgiving  God  receive  your  souls  ? 

10.  Of  what  immense  moment,  then,  is  the  present 
life !  How  invaluable  every  Sabbath ;  every  mean  of 
salvation  !  Think  how  soon  your  labt  Sabbath  will  set  in 
darkness  ;  and  the  last  sound  of  mercy  die  upon  your 
ears  ?  How  painful,  how  melancholy,  an  object,  to 
a  compassionate  eye,  is  a  blind,  unfeeling,  unrepenting 
immortal  I 


206  BLESSINGS    OF    THE    GOSPEL. 

1 1.  But,  O  ye  children  of  Zion,  in  all  the  perplexi- 
ties and  distresses  of  life,  let  the  Gospel  be  an  anchor 
to  your  souls^  sure  and  steadfast.  To  the  attainment  of 
the  happiness,  which  it  unveils,  consecrate  every  pur- 
pose, and  bend  every  faculty.  In  the  day  of  sloth,  let 
it  quicken  you  to  energy.  In  the  hour  of  despondency, 
let  it  reanimate  your  hope.  In  the  season  of  wo,  let  it 
pour  the  balm  of  Gilead  into  your  hearts. 

12.  View  every  blessing  as  a  token  of  love  from  the 
God,  to  whom  you  are  going  ;  as  a  foretaste  of  immor- 
tal good.  Stretch  your  imaginations  to  the  utmost ; 
raise  your  wishes  higher  and  higher,  while  you  live  ; 
not  a  thought  shall  miss  its  object ;  not  a  wish  shall  be 
disappointed.  Eternity  is  now  heaping  up  its  treasures 
for  your  possession.  The  voice  of  Mercy,  with  a  sweet 
and  transporting  sound,  bids  you  arise ^  and  come  aivay. 
Your  fears,  your  sorrows,  your  sins,  will  all  leave  you  at 

the  grave. 

12.  See  the  gates  of  life  already  unfolding  to  admit 
you.  The  first-born  open  their  arms  to  welcome  you  to 
their  divine  assembly.  The  Saviour,  who  is  gone  be- 
fore to  prepare  a  place  for  your  j-eception,  informs  you, 
that  all  things  are  ready.  With  triumph,  then,  with 
ecstasy,  hasten  to  enjoy  the  reward  of  his  infinite  labors 
in  an  universe  of  good,  and  in  the  glory,  which  he  had 
^nth  the  Father  before  ever  the  world  was* 


SUNDAY    SCHOOLS.  207 


MOTIVES    TO    SUPPORT      SUNDAY    SCHOOLS.       FROM      J. 
A.  JAMES'  SUNDAY  SCHOOL  TEACHER's  GUIDE.   1816. 

PART    I. 

!.  Dwell  upon  the  value  of  Sunday  Schools  to 
all  the  present  interests  of  society.  As  Christians, 
you  must  love  the  country  that  gave  you  birth  :  and 
that  man  is  unworthy  to  tread  its  soil,  or  breathe  its 
air,  who  is  insensible  to  its  blessings.  Now,  if  we  lote 
our  country,  we  must  desire  to  see  her  great  amidst 
the  nations  of  the  earth,  safe  amidst  her  greatness, 
and  happy  in  her  safety. 

2.  And  who  needs  to  be  informed,  that  wisdom  and 
knowledge  must  be  the  stability  of  her  times  ?  Her 
greatness,  her  safety,  and  her  happiness,  all  rest  upon 
the  moral  character  of  her  population.  Whatever 
elevates  this,  exalts  the  nation.  Next  to  the  labors  of 
an  evangelical  ministry,  no  plan  that  ever  was  devised, 
has  a  greater  tendency  to  improve  the  religious  state 
of  society,  than  the  institution  of  Sunday  Schools. 

3. — They  lessen  the  crimes  which  disturb  its  fieace. 
It  is  to  be  recollected,  that  the  instruction  communi- 
cated by  you  is  strictly  moral  and  religious.  How  far 
mere  general  knowledge,  independently  of- revelation, 
would  operate  in  improving  the  moral  character  of  a 
people,  we  can  scarcely  presume  to  determine,  be- 
cause the  experiment  has  never  been  tried  ;  but  that 
the  communication  of  religious  knowledge  has  a  most 
beneficial  tendency,  it  would  be  supremely  ridiculous 
to  attempt  to  prove. 

4.  It  may  be  useful,  however,  here  to  remind  you 
of  those  great  national  faces,  which  are  so  often  ap- 


208  SUNDAY    SCHOOLS. 

pealed  to  in  illustration  of  the  good  effects  of  religious 
education  among  the  poor.  It  is  generally  known  and 
allowed  that  Scotland,  and  the  low  countries  of  it  in  par- 
ticular, are  distinguished  from  all  other  parts  of  the 
British  empire,  by  the  attention  which  is  bestowed  on 
early  education,  and  the  provision  which  is  made  for 
the  wide  and  regular  diffusion  of  its  benefits. 

5.  It  is  provided  by  law  in  Scotland,  that  there  shall 
be  a  school  established,  and  a  master  appointed  in  every 
parish.  Many  additional  schools  are  also  founded  by 
donations  and  legacies  ;  so  that  in  the  southern  parts  of 
the  kingdom,  it  is  very  rare  to  find  a  person  who  can- 
not both  read  and  write  ;  and  it  is  deemed  scandalous 
not  to  be  possessed  of  a  Bible. 

6.  Now  what  are  the  effects  of  all  this  upon  the 
national  character  and  habits  of  the  Scotch,  and  on  the 
morals  and  order  of  society  ?  It  is  principally  owing  to 
this,  says  Mr.  Howard  the  philanthropist,  that  the  nu- 
merous emigrants  from  that  country,  dispersed  over 
almost  all  Europe,  appear  with  credit^  and  advance 
themselves  in  their  several  stations. 

7.  From  the  tables  of  the  same  justly  celebrated 
writer,  it  appears  that  in  the  whole  of  Scotland,  whose 
population,  at  the  time  of  these  calculations,  was  esti- 
mated to  amount  to,  at  least,  one  million  six  hundred 
thousand  souls,  only  one  hundred  and  thirty-four  per- 
sons were  convicted  of  capital  crimes  in  a  period  of 
nineteen  years ;  being  on  the  average,  about  seven  in 
each  year. 

8.  In  a  subsequent  table  wc  are  informed,  that  in 
the  single  circuit  of  Norfolk,  in  England,  including 
six  counties,  and  contained,  it  is  supposed,  not  more 
than  eight  hundred  thousand#persons,  being  but  one 


SUNDAY    SCHOOLS.  209 

liaif  of  the  population  of  Scotland,  no  less  than  four 
hundred  and  thirty-four  criminals  were  condemned  to 
death  in  the  space  of  twenty-three  years  :  which  is  an 
annual  average  of  nearly  nineteen  capital  convicts,  be- 
sides eight  hundred  and  seventy-four  sentenced  to 
transportation. 

9.  The  double  population  of  Scotland  being  taken 
into  the  account,  there  is  thus  a  difference  in  its  favor, 
in  this  important  point,  in  the  ratio  of  seven  to  thirty- 
eight. 

10.  If  we  pass  over  to  Ireland,  we  shall  find  the 
darkest  part  of  the  empire,  with  respect  to  education, 
the  most  fruitful  of  crimes  and  miseries.  The  wretched 
state  of  that  unhappy  country  is  in  a  considerable  de- 
gree to  be  traced  up  to  the  prevalence  of  a  religion, 
which  withholds  education  from  the  poor. 

1 1.  Consider  then  what  benefits  you  are  conferring 
upon  society  by  promoting  the  religious  education  of 
the  poor.  But  besides  the  crimes  which  are  cogniza- 
ble by  human  laws,  you  are  the  happy  instruments  of 
lessening  the  prevalence  of  that  host  of  vices,  which 
although  amenable  only  at  the  bar  of  God,  convulse  so- 
ciety to  its  centre,  and  spread  distraction  and  misery 
through  all  its  walks.  Profanity  and  falseiiood  ;  drunk- 
enness and  debauchery  ;  excessive  rage  and  ungovern- 
ed  malignity  ;  and  all  the  dispositions  that  in  the  differ 
ent  social  relations  render  man  a  fiend  to  man,  it  may 
be  reasonably  hoped,  ai^e  eonsid..rab]y  diminished  by 
the  influence  of  your  benevolent  exertions. 

PART    II. 

12.     Dwell  upon  the  incalculable  worth  of  immor- 
tal   souls.     So  far  as  the  chikhcn  are  individuallv  con- 
I 


210  SUNDAY    SCHOOLS. 

cerned,  I  again  remind  you  that  their  temporal  interests 
are  the  lowest  object  of  pursuit.  Your  last  and  highest 
end  is  the  salvation  ol  the  immortal  soul.  Tliis  is  your 
aim,  to  be  instrumental  in  converting  the  souls  of  the 
children  from  the  error  of  their  ways,  and  training 
them  up  in  the  fear  of  God  for  glory  everlasting. 

13.  What  an  object  !  The  immortal  soul  I  The 
salvation  of  the  human  spirit !  The  soul  was  the  last  and 
noblest  work  of  God  in  the  formition  of  the  world  ; 
the  finish  and  ornament  of  this  material  flibric,  on 
which  t!ic  divine  Architect  bestowed  his  most  mature 
deliberation,  and  expended   his  richest  treasures. 

14.  It  stood  amidst  creation  the  fair  and  beauteous 
image  of  the  Creator.  This  was  the  object  which  upon 
his  expulsion  from  Paradise  first  caught  the  envious 
eye  of  Satin,  and  in  the  spoils  of  which  his  malice 
sought  a  ticnd-like  solace  for  the  loss  of  heaven.  This 
was  the  object  wi.ich  in  its  fall  dragged  the  creation 
into  a  vortex  of  ruin. 

15.  This  was  the  object  selected  by  the  great  God 
in  the  councils  of  eternity ^  whosa  salvation  should  be 
the  mea!is  of  exhibiting  to  the  univers':^  the  most  glori- 
ous display  of  the  divine  perfeciions  ;  on  which  mer- 
cy, wisdom,  and  power  were  to  exhaust  their  united 
resources. 

16.  This  was  the  object  for  which  the  Son  of  God 
could  justify  himself  to  all  worlds,  as  not  uemeaiiing 
his  dignity,  or  disparaging  iiis  widom,  when  for  its  sal- 
vation he  veiled  bis  Divinity  in  human  fli-sh,  was  made 
lower  than  the  angels  for  awhile,  tubeinacled  amidst 
the  sorrows  of  mortality,  and  closed  a  life  of  htimilia- 
tion  and  suffering  upon  the  ignominious  summit  of  the 
cross, 


SUNDAY    SCHOOLS.  211 

17.  This  is  tlie  object  for  which  all  the  revelations 
of  Heaven,  and  all  the  dispensations  of  grace;  all  the 
labors  of  prophets,  priests,  and  apostles  :  in  short,  all 
the  splendid  apparatus  of  redemption,  was  arranged. 
This  is  the  object  whose  interests  render  angels  un. 
quiet  upon  their  heavenly  seats,  and  draw  them  with 
exquisite  solicitude  to  minister  to  its  safety. 

18-  Such  is  the  retinue  attending  upon  the  soul  of 
man,  into  whose  train  you  have  fallen.  What  then  must 
be  the  value  of  the  human  soul  !  Now  you  see  the 
justice  of  our  Saviour's  language  :  «  What  is  a  man 
profited  if  he  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose  his  own 
soul,  or  what  shall  a  man  give  in  exchange  for  his 
soul  ?" 

19.  Now  you  perceive  this  is  no  hyperbole,  and  that 
literally  the  globe  weighed  against  the  value  of  one 
human  spirit,  is  less  than  the  small  dust  of  the  bal- 
ance. Convert  the  sun  nto  one  blazing  diamond,  the 
moon  into  a  pearl,  a  nd  every  star  that  decks  the  firma- 
ment into  a  gem,  all  this  bears  no  proportion  to  the 
value  of  a  soul.  Arithmetic,  with  all  its  powers,  is 
here  of  no  use  ;  it  cannot  aid  our  conceptions. 

20.  Think  of  the  bnmortality  of  the  soul,  and  this 
one  property  of  its  nature  raises  it  above  all  calcula- 
tion.  It  is  in  consequence  of  this,  that  it  has  been  said 
with  justice,  that  the  salvation  of  a  soul  amounts  to  a 
greater  sum  of  happiness,  than  the  temporal  deliver- 
ance of  an  empire  for  a  thousand  ages,  for  the  latter 
will  come  to  an  end,  but  not  the  former. 

21.  By  the  same  argument  the  loss  of  one  soul  is 
a  greater  catastrophe  than  the  sum  total  of  all  the 
temporal  misery  endured  upon  the  face  of  the  globe 
from  the  period  of  the  fail,  to  the  general  conflagration 

19 


212  SUNDAY    ?CII00LS. 

22.  S'ly  now, — is  not  such  an  object  worthy  all  tlie 
means  thut  arc,  or  can  be  employed  for  its  attainment  I 
Do  you  hesitate  ?  Ponder,  intensely  ponder  again. 
The  subject  can  never  be  exhausted  ;  the  more  it  is 
studied,  the  wider  will  its  compass  appear.  Should 
you  be  the  happy  instrument  of  converting  but  one 
S'jul  to  God,  what  honor  are  you  providing  for  your- 
selves, what  happiness  for  others. 

PART    III. 

23.  My  fancy  has  sometimes  presented  me  with 
this  picture  of  a  faithful  teacher's  entrance  to  the  state 
of  her  everlasting  rest.  The  agony  of  dissolution  is 
closed,  the  triumph  of  faith  completed,  and  the  con- 
quering spirit  hastens  to  her  crown. 

2i.  Upon  the  confines  of  the  heavenly  world,  a  form 
divinely  fair  awaits  her  arrival.  Wrapt  in  astonish, 
mcnt  at  the  dazzling  glory  of  this  celestial  inhabitant, 
and  as  yet  a  stranger  in  the  world  of  spirits,  she  in- 
quires, "  Is  this  Gabriel,  chief  of  all  the  heavenly  hosts, 
and  am  I  honored  with  his  aid  to  guide  me  to  the 
tlirone  of  God  ?" 

25.  With  a  smile  of  ir-cffablc  delight,  such  as  gives 
fresh  beauty  to  an  angel's  countenance,  the  mystic 
form  replies,  Do^t  thou  remember  little  Elizabeth' 
who  was  in  yonder  v/orld  a  Sunday  sch.olar  in  thy  class  ? 
Dost  thou  recollect  the  child  who  wept  as  thou  talkcdst 
to  her  of  sin,  and  directed  her  to  the  cross  of  the  dying- 
Redeemer  ?  God  sji.iied  v.ith  approbation  upon  thy  ef- 
fort, and  by  his  own  Spirit  scaled  the  impression  upon 
her  heart  in  characters  never  to  be  effuctd. 

26.  Piovidence  removed  her  from  beneath  tliV  care, 
before  the  fiuit  of  thy  labor   was  visible.     The  seed- 


SUNDAY    SCHOOLS. 


21 » 


however,  had  taken  root,  and  it  vvcis  the  business  of 
another  to  water  what  thou  didst  sow.  Cherislied  by 
the  influence  of  Heaven,  the  plant  of  religion  flour- 
ished m  her  heart,  and  shed  its  fragrance  upon  licr 
character. 

27.  Piety,  after  guarding  her  from  the  snares  of 
youth,  cheered  her  amidst  the  accumulated  trials  of  an 
afilicted  life,  supported  her  amidst  the  agonies  of  her 
last  conflict,  and  elevated  her  to  the  mansions  of  im- 
mortalily  :  and  now  behold  before  thee  the  glorified 
spirit  of  that  poor  child,  who,  under  God,  owes  the 
eternal  life  on  which  she  has  lately  entered,  to  thy 
faithful  labors  in  the  Sunday  School  ;  and  who  is  now 
sent  by  our  Redeemer  to  introduce  thee  to  the  world 
of  glory,  as  thy  first  and  least  reward  for  guiding  the 
once  thoughtless,  ignorant,  wicked  Elizabeth  to  the 
world  of  grace.  Hail,  happy  spirit  1  Hail,  favoured 
of  the  Lord  !  Hail,  deliverer  of  my  soul  !  Hail,  to  the 
world  of  eternal  glory  ! 

28.  I  can  trace  the  scene  no  further.  I  cannot 
paint  the  raptures  produced  in  the  honored  teacher's 
bosom  by  this  unexpected  interview.  I  cannot  depict 
the  mutual  gratitude  and  love  of  two  siuch  spirits  meet- 
ing on  the  confines  of  heaven  ;  much  less  can  I  follow 
them  to  their  everlasting  mansion,  and  disclose  the  bliss 
which  they  shall  enjoy  before  the  throne  of  God.  All 
this,  and  a  thousand  times  more,  is  attendant  upon  the 
salvation  of  one  single  soul.  Teachers,  wiiat  a  motive 
to  diligence  I 

PAKT     IV. 

29.  Think  upon  the  shortness  of  the  time  during 
which  the  children  can  enjoy  your  care.      In  a  few,  a 


214  SUNDAY    SCHOOLS. 

very  few  years  at  most,  they  will  all  be  gone  beyond 
your  instruction.  Every  Sabbath  almost,  some  are 
leaving  the  school  and  retiring-,  it  is  to  be  feared  in 
many  cases,  beyond  the  sound  of  pious  admonition,  for 
ever.  Beyond  the  age  of  fifieen  or  sixteen,  few  remain 
to  enjoy  the  privileges  of  the  school ;  and  but  few,  com- 
paratively, remain  so  long. 

30.  Could  we  even  protract  the  period  of  childhood 
and  lengthen  tlic  term  during  which  they  consider 
themselves  as  beneath  our  care  ;  could  we  in  every  in- 
stance be  convinced  that  when  they  leave  our  schools, 
they  still  continue  to  enjoy  the  means  of  religious  cul- 
ture, even  in  this  case  there  would  be  no  ground  for  a 
relaxation  of  your  diligence  :  the  value  of  the  soul, 
and  the  importance  of  its  salvation,  would  demand  your 
utmost  exertion. 

31.  But  this  is  not  the  case.  In  a  year  or  two  you 
must  give  them  up, — and  to  what  !  To  the  violence  of 
their  own  corruptions, — to  the  strength  of  their  own 
passions, — to  the  pollution  of  bad  company,  without  a 
friend  to  watch  over  them,  or  a  single  guide  to  direct 
them.  With  the  school,  many  of  them  take  leave  of 
the  sanctuary  ;  and  when  they  cease  to  hear  the  voice 
of  the  teacher,  listen  no  more  to  the  joyful  sound  from 
the  lips  of  the  preacher. 

32.  What  a  motive  to  diligence  !  Can  you  be  insen- 
sible to  its  force  ?  Can  you  read  this  simple  statement 
and  not  feel  every  dormant  energy  stirring  within  you  ? 
Can  you  peruse  another  line,  and  not  resolve  by  the 
help  of  God  to  rentiv  your  efforts  ?  Do  you  not  feel 
the  blush  of  shame  for  past  indifference  diffusing  itself 
this  moment  over  your  countenance  ? 

33.  By  all  that  is  dear  and  invaluable  in  the  eternal 
interests  of  the  children  ;  by  the  shortness  of  thotime 


SCaiPTDRAL    KNOWLEDGE.  215 

during  which  those  interests  will  be  under  your  care, 
I  conjure  you  to  be  diligent  to  the  very  last  effort  d^ 
your  soul. 


THE  INDISPENSABLE  NECESSITY  OF  SCRIPTURAL 
KNOWLEDGE.  FUOM  REV.  R.  HALL,  ON  A  SERMOJJ 
FOR    THE    BENEFIT    OF    A    SUNDAY    SCHOOL. 

PART     I. 

1.  The  Scriptures  contain  an  authentic  discovery  of 
the  way  of  salvation.  They  are  a  revelation  of  mercy 
to  a  lost  world ;  a  reply  to  that  most  interesting  inquiry, 
nvbat  ive  must  do  to  be  saved. 

2.  The  distinguishing  feature  of  the  Gospel  system, 
is  the  economy  of  redemption,  or  the  gracious  pro- 
vision the  Supreme  Being  lias  thought  fit  to  make 
for  reconciling  the  world  to  himself,  by  the  maniXcsta" 
tion  in  human  nature  of  his  own  Son.  It  is  his  which 
constitutes  it  the  Gos/iel,  by  way  of  eminence,  or  the 
glad  tidings  concerning  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  oo 
the  right  reception  of  which,  or  its  rejection,  turns  our 
everlasting  weal  or  wo. 

3.  It  is  not  from  the  character  of  God  as  our  Creator, 
it  should  be  remembered,  that  the  liope  of  the  guilty 
can  arise ;  the  fullest  development  of  his  essential 
perfections  could  afford  no  relief  in  this  case,  and  there, 
fore  natural  religion,  wei-e  it  capable  of  being  carried 
to  the  utmost  perfection,  can  never  supercede  the 
necessity  of  revealed.  To  inspire  confidence,  an  ex- 
press communication  from  heaven  is  necessary  ;  since 
the  introduction  of  sin  has  produced  a  peculiarity  in 
our  situation,  and  a  perplexity  in  our  prospects,  v/hich 
nothing  but  an  express  assurance  of  mercy  can  re. 
move. 

19* 


2i6  SCRIPTURAL    KNOWLEDGE* 

4.  In  what  manner,  the  blessed  and  only  Potentate^ 
may  think  fit  to  dispose  of  a  race  of  apostates,  is  a 
question  on  which  reason  can  suggest  nothing  satis- 
factory, nothing  salutary  :  a  question,  in  the  solution  of 
•which,  there  being  no  data  to  proceed  upon,  wisdom 
and  folly  show  alike,  and  every  order  of  intellect  is 
reduced  to  a  level,  for  luho  hath  knonvn  the  mind  of  the 
luord^  or  being  his  counsellor  hath  taught  him. 

5.  It  is  a  secret  which,  had  he  not  been  pleased  to 
unfold  it,  must  have  for  ever  remained  in  the  breast  of 
the  Deity.  This  secret,  in  infinite  mercy  he  has  con- 
descended to  disclose  :  the  silence,  not  that  which  John 
witnessed  in  the  Apocalypse,  of  half  an  hoiir^  but  tha't 
of  ages,  is  broken,  the  darkness  is  past,  and  we  behold, 
in  the  Gospel,  the  astonishing  spectacle  of  God  in 
Christ  reconciling  the  ivorld  unto  himself  not  imp.uting 
to  them  their  tres/iasses^  and  sending  forth  his  ambassa- 
dors to  entreat  us  in  Christ* s  stead  to  be  reconciled  to  God, 

6.  To  that  strange  insensibility  with  respect  to  the 
concerns  of  a  future  world,  which  is  at  once  the  indi- 
cation and  consequence  of  the  fall,  must  we  ascribe  the 
languid  attention,  with  which  this  communication  is  re- 
ceived, instead  of  producing,  as  it  ought,  transports  of 
gratitude  and  joy  in  every  breast. 

7.  This,  however  we  may  be  disposed  to  regard  it, 
is  unquestionably  the  grand  peculiarity  of  the  Gospel, 
the  exclusive  boast  and  treasure  of  the  Scriptures,  and 
most  emphatically  the  nvay  of  salvation^  not  only  as  it  re- 
veals the  gracious  intentions  of  God  to  a  sinful  world, 
but  as  it  lays  a  solid  foundation  for  the  sujiernatural  du- 
ties of  faith  and  repentance. 

8.  All  the  discoveries  of  the  Gospel,  bear  a  most  in- 
timate relation  to  the  character  and  offices  of  the  Sa- 


SCRrPTURAL    KNOWLEDGE.  2\7 

viour;  from  him  they  emanate,  in  him  they  centre ; 
iior  is  any  thing  we  learn  from  the  Old  or  New  Testa- 
ment of  saving  tendency,  further  than  as  a  part  of  th© 
truth  as  it  is  m  Jesus. 

9.  The  neglect  of  considering  revelation  in  this  light, 
is  a  fruitful  source  of  infidelity.  Viewing  it  in  no 
higher  character  than  a  repuhlication  of  the  law  of  na- 
nature,  men  are  first  led  to  doubt  the  importance,  and 
next  the  truth  of  the  discoveries  it  contains;  an  easy 
and  natural  transition,  since  the  question  of  their  im- 
portance, is  so  complicated  with  that  of theirtruth,  in 
the  Scriptures  themselves,  that  the  most  refined  inge- 
nuity cannot  long  keep  them  separate. 

10.  It  gives  the  knowledge  of  salvation  by  the  remis' 
sion  of  sins,  through  the  tender  mercy  of  our  God, 
whereby  the  day  spring  from  on  high  hath  visited  us^ 
to  give  light  to  them  that  sit  in  darkness  and  the  shadow 
of  deaths  to  guide  our  feet  into  the  ivay  of  peace. 

11.  While  we  contemplate  it  under  this  its  true 
character,  we  view  it  in  its  just  dimensions,  and  feel  no 
inclination  to  extenuate  the  force  of  those  representa- 
tions which  are  expressive  of  its  pre-eminent  dignity. 
There  is  nothing  will  be  allowed  to  come  into  compar- 
ison with  it,  nothing  we  shall  not  be  ready  to  sacrifice 
for  a  participation  of  its  blessings,  and  the  extension  of 
its  influence. 

12.  The  veneration  we  shall  feel  for  the  Bible,  as  the 
depository  of  saving  knotvledgCy  will  be  totally  distinct, 
not  only  from  what  we  attach  to  any  other  book,  but 
from  that  admiration  its  other  properties  inspire  ;  and 
the  variety  and  antiquity  of  its  history,  the  light  it  af- 
fords in  various  researches,  its  inimitable  touches  of 
nature,  together  with  the  sublimity  and  beauty  so  co- 


218  SCRIPTURAL    KNOWLEDGE. 

pi'  u sly  poured  ever  its  pages,  will  be  deemed  su'nsi- 
diary  ornaments,  the  embellishments  of  tne  casket) 
which  contains  the  ^learl  of  great  lir  ice. 


EFFECTS    OF    SCRIPTURAL    KNOWLEDGE.       FROM    THE 
SAME. 

PART    II. 

1 3.  While  we  insist  on  the  absolute  necessity  of  an 
acquaintance  with  the  word  of  God,  we  are  equally 
convinced  it  is  but  an  instrument,  which  like  every 
other,  requires  a  hand  to  wield  it  ;  and  that  important 
as  it  is  in  the  order  of  means,  the  spirit  of  Christ  only 
can  make  it  effectual,  which  ought  therefore  to  be  ear- 
nestly and  incessantly  implored  for  that  pmpose. 
Ofien  thou  mine  eyes^  saith  the  Psalmist,  and  I  s/iaU 
behold  ivonderous  things  out  of  thy  lavj. 

14.  We  trust  it  will  be  your  care,who  have  the  conduct 
of  the  School  we  are  recommeiv^ng  to  the  patronage 
of  this  audience,  to  impress  on  these  children  a  deep 
conviction  of  their  radical  corruption,  and  of  the  neces- 
sity of  the  agency  of  the  Spirit,  to  render  the  knowledge 
they  acquire,  practical  and  experimental. 

15.  hi  the  morning  sow  your  seed^  in  the  evening 
ivithhcld  not  your  hand  ;  but  remejnber  that  neither  he 
that  soweth,  7ior  he  that  nuatereth,  is  any  thing  ;  but  God 
that  giveth  the  increase.  Be  not  satisfied  with  making 
them  read  a  lesson,  or  repeat  a  prayer. 

1 6.  By  every  thing  tender  and  solemn  in  religion,  by 
a  clue  admixture  of  the  awful  considerations  drawn 
from  the  prospect  of  death  and  judgment,  with  others 


SCRIPTURAL    RNOWLEPGE.  219 

of  a  more  pleasing  nature,  aim  to  fix  serious  impres- 
sions on  their  hearts.  Aim  to  produce  a  religious 
concern,  carefully  watch  its  progress,  and  endeavour  to 
conduct  it  to  a  prosperous  issue. 

1 7.  Lead  them  to  the  footstool  o  f  the  Saviour,  teach 
them  to  rely,  as  guilty  creatures,  on  his  merits  alone, 
and  to  commit  their  eternal  interests  entirely  into  his 
hands.  Let  the  salvation  of  these  children  be  the  ob- 
ject, to  which  every  word  of  your  instructions,  every 
exertion  of  your  authority,  is  directed. 

1  S.  Despise  the  profane  clamor,  which  would  deter 
you  from  attempting  to  render  them  serious,  from  an 
apprehension  of  its  making  them  melancholy,  not 
doubting  for  a  moment,  that  the  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the 
beginning  of  wisdom,  and  that  the  path  to  true  happi- 
ness lies  through  purity,  humility,  and  devotion.  Medi- 
tate the  worth  of  souls  :  meditate  deeply  the  lessons  the 
Scriptures  afford  on  their  inconceivable  value  and 
eternal  duration.  While  the  philosopher  wearies  him- 
self with  endless  speculations  on  their  physical  proper- 
ties and  nature  ;  while  the  politician  only  contemplates 
the  social  arrangements  of  mankind  and  the  shifting 
forms  of  policy,  fix  your  attention  on  the  individual 
importance  of  man,  as  the  creature  of  God,  and  a  can- 
didate for  immortality. 

19.  Let  it  be  your  highest  ambition  to  train  up  these 
children  for  an  unchanging  condition  of  being.  Spare 
no  pains  to  recover  them  to  the  image  of  God  ;  render 
familiar  to  their  minds,  in  all  its  extent,  the  various 
branches  of  that  holiness,  without  which  none  shall  see 
the  Lord.  Inculcate  the  obligation,  and  endeavour  to 
inspire  the  love  of  that  rectitude,  that  eternal  vectitude, 
which  was  with  God  before  time  began,  was  embodied 


220  SCRIPTURAL    KNOWLEDGE. 

in  the  person  of  his  Son,  and  in  its  lower  communica- 
tions, will  survive  every  sublunary  change,  emerge  in 
the  dissolution  of  all  things,  and  be  impressed,  in  reful- 
gent characters,  on  the  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth, 
in  ivhich  divdleth  righteousness. 

20.  Pray  often  with  them,  and  for  them,  and  remind 
them  of  the  inconceivable  advantages  attached  to  that 
exercise.  Accustom  them  to  a  punctual  and  reveren- 
tial attendance  at  the  house  of  God  :  insist  on  their 
sanctification  of  the  Sabbath,  by  such  a  disposal  of  time, 
as  is  suitable  to  a  day  of  rest  and  devotion. 

21.  Survey  them  with  a  vigilant  and  tender  eye, 
checking  every  appearance  of  an  evil  and  depraved  dis- 
position the  moment  it  springs  up,  and  encouraging  the 
dawn  of  piety  and  virtue.  By  thus  trairiing  them  ufi 
in  the  way  they  should  go,  you  may  reasonably  hope 
that  when  old  they  ivill  not  de/iart  from  it. 

22.  We  congratulate  the  nation,  on  the  extent  of 
the  efforts  employed,  and  the  means  set  on  foot,  for  the 
improvement  of  the  lower  classes,  and  especially  the 
children  of  the  poor,  in  moral  and  religious  knowledge, 
from  which  we  hope  much  good  will  accrue,  not  only 
to  the  parties  concerned,  but  to  the  nation  at  large. 

23.  These  are  the  likeliest,  or  rather  the  only  ex- 
pedients, that  can  be  adopted,  for  forming  a  sound  and 
virtuous  populace  ;  and  if  there  be  any  truth  in  the 
figure,  by  which  society  is  compared  to  a  pyramid,  it 
is  on  them  its  stability  chiefly  depends :  the  elaborate 
ornament  at  the  top,  will  be  a  wretched  compensa- 
tion for  the  want  of  solioity  in  the  lower  parts  of  the 
structure. 

24.  These  are  not  the  times,  in  which  it  is  safe  for  a 
nation  to  repose  on  the  lap  of  ignorance.     If  there  ever 


SPEECH    OF    rP.IXCK    GALITZIN.  '221 

were  a  season,  when  public  trynquillity  was  ensured  by 
the  absence  of  knowledge,  ihat  season  is  past.  The 
convulsed  state  of  the  world  will  not  permit  unthinking 
stupidity  to  sleep,  without  being  appalled  by  phantoms, 
and  shaken  by  terrors,  to  which  reason,  which  defines 
her  objects  and  limits  her  apprehensions,  by  the  reality 
of  things,  is  a  stranger. 

25.  Every  thing  in  the  condition  of  mankind, 
annouces  the  approach  of  some  great  crisis,  for  which 
nothing  can  prepare  us  but  the  diffusion  of  knowledge, 
probity,  and  the  fear  of  the  Lord. 

26.  While  the  world  is  impelled,  with  such  violence, 
in  opposite  directions;  while  a  spirit  of  giddiness  and 
revoltis  shed  upon  the  nations,  and  the  seeds  of  muta- 
tion are  so  thickly  sown,  the  improvement  of  the  mass 
of  the  people  will  be  our  grand  security,  in  the  neglect 
of  which  the  politeness,  the  refinement,  and  llie 
knowledge  accumulated  in  the  higher  orders,  weak  and 
Unprotected,  will  be  exposed  to  imminent  danger,  and 
perish  like  a  garland  in  the  grasp  of  popular  fury. 
IViadom  a?2d  knoivledge  shall  be  the  stahiliiy  of  thy 
times^  and  strength  of  salvation  ;  the  fear  of  the  Lord 
is  his  treasure. 


SPEECH    OF    PRINCE    GALITZlN.       BFEORE    THE      RUS- 
SIAN     BIBLE    SOCIETY.        1817. 

1.  Were  it  necessary  to  celebrate  the  opening  of 
ll]is  annive-savy  with  a  triumphal  song,  we  might  well 
now  sing,  'Praise  the  Lord,  O  Russia,  praise  tliy  dr'  • 
for  he  hath  strengthened  the  bars  of  thy  gates;  he  hath 
blesocd  tl:y  children  whhin  thee.  He  makcth  peace 
in  tliv  borders,  and  fiileth  thee  wilh  the  finest  of  the 


222  SPEECH    OF    PRINCE    GALITZIN. 

^vheat.     He  sendeth    forth  his    commandment    upon 
earth;  his  word  runneth  very  swluly.' 

2.  In  these  days  of  poverty  and  want,  among  many 
nations,  our  native  land  is  protected  by  Ahuigbty  power 
from  without,  and  is  internally  blessed  with  plenty:  with 
these  earthly  advantages,  the  Lord  is  also  opening  the 
way  for  heavenly  blessings.  He  is  sending  forth  his 
commandment  on  earth,  and  causing  his  word  to  run  very 
swiftly   through  the  wide  extended  regions  of  Russia- 

3.  The  report  of  the  fourth  year's  transactions  of 
this  Society,  which  is  about  to  be  read  to  this  general 
meeting  of  the  zealous  promoters  of  tiie  dissemination 
of  the  written  word,  will  shew  with  what  rapidity  tliis 
new  plant  is  growing  into  a  large  tree.  Already  its 
roots  extend  from  sea  to  sea  :  already  many  tribes  and 
nations  come  and  pluck  the  fruit  of  life  from  its  boughs ; 
even  the  heathen  desire  it  for  tlieir  spiritual  healing. 
The  shade  of  its  branches  extends  beyond  the  borders 
of  Russia.  From  day  to  day  our  native  land  covers  it 
with  nourishmg  dews  ;  the  liberality  of  our  sovereign, 
waters  it  like  the  early  and  the  latter  rain  ;  and,  not  un- 
frequently,  the  wind  of  the  Spirit,  blowing  whither  it  list- 
eth,  sendeth  upon  it  a  fructifying  cloud  from  distant  seas. 

4.— Send  forth,  O  Word  of  God,  Jesus  Christ,  sciid 
forth  thy  word,  even  unto  those  who  strive  to  stop  its 
course  !  Penetrate  their  hearts  with  thy  words,  which 
are  spirit  and  life,  that  they  may  be  reconciled  ^into 
that  book  which  containeth  thy  truth  I  Increase  the  light 
of  truth,  and  the  flnnie  of  zeal  and  love  among  thy  la- 
borers in  the  world,  (under  whatever  form  they  may  ad- 
minister the  doctrine  of  thy  kingdom,)  according  to  the 
measure  of  ihy  gifts;  that  at  length  ali  strife  and  oppo- 
sition  of  man  may  cease,  and  every  creature  hearken 
to  the  voice  of  thy  word. 

{;^  The  rjext  page,  in  conscqucTice  of  a  tnistake,  is  22C». 


STATE    OF    FRANCE.  229 


STATE    OF    FRANCE    AT    THE  COMMENCEMENT    OF    HER    REV- 
OLUTION,    1794. 


1.  From  the  day  that  the  spirit  of  innovation  first 
seized  and  put  in  motion  the  great  mass  of  the  peo- 
ple, all  that  was  base,  profligate,  and  vicious  amongst 
them,  has  been  rapidly  working  up  to  the  suppres- 
sion of  whatever  was  left  of  religion,  virtue,  honor, 
justice,  or  equity,  yet  uncorrupt  and  untainted. 

2.  Instead  of  those  grave  and  solemn  delibera- 
tions, those  dignitied  and  energetic  councils,  those 
cool,  steady,  and  magnanimous  exertions  that  have 
distinguished  such  revolutions  as  have  given  freedom, 
with  all  its  blessings,  to  an  oppressed  people,  all  the 
mean  passions,  and  sordid  propensities  of  our  degen- 
erate nature,  were  immediately  brought  into  alliance 
with  the  usurping  power.  The  reins  were  instant- 
ly thrown  loose  to  licentiousness,  and  the  very  dregs 
of  the  people  brought  forward,  as  the  only  instruments 
that  could  be  employed  with  effect  in  such  a  cause. 

3.  All  authority  was  declared  to  be  an  usurpation 
on  their  rights — all  subordination  was  slavery — all 
distinctions  of  condition,  and  all  dilTerence  in  proper- 
ty, whether  acquired  by  honest  industry,  or  inherited 
from  wise  and  prudent  ancestors,  was  represented  as 
an  unjust  encroachment  on  that  equality  which  nature 
had  established  between  man  and  man. 

4.  In  the  dreadful  excesses  which  such  doctrines 
naturally  invited,  the  government  itself  took  the 
most  active   part.     It  became   an  accomplice   in   all 

20 


230  STATE    OF    FIIAXCE. 

the  horrors,  which  it  has  beea  hitherto  the  object  of 
all  governments  to  prevent.  Every  new  regulation 
provided  for  disorder — Every  new  decree  was  an 
enforcement  of  violence,  rapine  and  murder. 

5.  To  the  daggers  of  the  assassins,  and  the  pikes 
of  the  sanguinary  banditti,  who  appeared  to  be  satiat- 
ed with  the  summary  acts  of  justice^  that  had  so  long 
deluged  the  streets  of  Paris  with  the  blood  of  inno- 
cent victims,  were  substituted  a  legalised  massacre, 
the  inexorable  sentence  of  the  revolutionary  tribu- 
nal, and  the  terrors  of  that  fatal  instrument  of  execu- 
tion,* that  never  knows  rest,  that  never  admits  re- 
prieve. 

6.  Atheism  was  proclaimed  to  be  seated  on  the 
altars  of  religion.  Under  its  tutelary  protection 
their  empire,  like  that  of  ancient  Rome,  was  to  know 
no  limits  of  territory  or  of  time. 

7.  The  faith  of  Jesus  Christ,  with  all  its  mild  and 
humane  injunctions,  with  all  its  charities,  and  all  its 
salutary  provisions  for  the  order,  peace,  and  tranquil- 
lity of  society,  was  denounced  as  a  system  unworth}'- 
of  the  ardent,  daring,  and  uncontrolable  spirit  that 
inflamed  the  legislators  of  France.  In  their  infideli- 
ty they  triumphed  over  its  doctrines — in  their  prac- 
tice they  violated  its  duties — in  the  plunder  of  its 
churches  they  gratified  their  rapacious  avarice,  and 
in  the  massacre  of  its  ministers  they  satistied  their 
thirst  for  blood. 

8.  In  the  course  of  these  increasing  disorders,  the 
unhappy  nation  becams  a  prey  to  a  succession  of  ty- 
rants, each  supplanting  the  other,  as  from  his  char- 
acter, his  habits  or  his  profession,  he  appeared  best 

•  The  Guillotine. 


TKE    SURPRI'^E    OF    DEATH.  231 

qualitied  to  act  a  part  on  the  horrid  scpne.  The  ac- 
cession of  every  individual  to  the  confederacy  of 
power,  was  marked  by  a  nearer  approach  to  the 
extremes  of  oppression,  cruelty  and  intolerance  ;  and 
in  this  race  of  insatiable,  shameless,  remorseless  am- 
bition, the  most  forward  and  daring  of  their  own  ac- 
complices rushed  to  their  ruin. 

9.  The  executioner  of  one  day  became  the  crim- 
inal of  the  next;  and,  O  !  the  inscrutableness  of  the 
divine  justice  !  the  advisers  and  actors  in  the  murder 
of  their  injured  Sovereig-n,  were,  in  Ibeir  turn,  (feni- 
ed,  by  their  own  confederates,  that  mercy,  which 
they  had  themselves  denied  to  him.  They  clashed 
with  the  private  designs  of  some  new  conspirator  ; 
and  meeting  the  fate  of  the  impious  and  cruel  Jeze- 
bel, where  dogs  licked  the  blood  of  their  innocent 
victim,  dogs^  in  a  few  days,  licked  their  blood. 

THE    SURPRISE    OF    DEATH.       FROM    MASILLON. 

1.  The  surprise  which  you  have  to  fear  is  not 
one  of  those  rare,  singular  events  which  happen  to 
but  a  few  unhappy  persons,  and  which  it  is  rtiore 
prudent  to  disregard,  than  to  provide  for.  It  is  not 
that  an  instantaneous,  sudden  death  ma}^  seize  j^ou, — 
that  the  thunder  of  heaven  may  fail  upon  j'ou, — 
that  you  may  be  buried  under  the  ruins  of  your 
houses, — that  a  shipwreck  may  overwhehii  3'ou  in 
the  deep  :  nor  do  I  speak  of  those  misfortunes  Avhose 
singularity  renders  them  more  terrible,  but  at  the 
same  time  less  to  be  apprehended. 

2.  It  is  a  familiar  event ;  there  is  not  a  day  but 
furnishes  you  with  examples  of  it  ;    almost  all   men 


232  THE    SURPRISE    OF    DEATH. 

are  surprised  by  death;  all  see  it  approach,  when 
they  think  it  most  distant ;  all  say  to  themselves, 
like  the  fool  in  the  gospel ;  -''  Soul,  take  thine  ease, 
thou  hast  much  goods  laid  up  for  many  years." 

3.  Thus  have  died  your  neighbours,  your  friends, 
almost  all  those  of  whose  death  you  have  been  in- 
formed ;  all  have  left  you  in  astonishment  at  the 
suddenness  of  their  departure.  You  have  sought 
reasons  for  it,  in  the  imprudence  of  the  person  while 
sick,  in  the  ignorance  of  physicians,  in  the  choice 
of  remedies;  but  the  be?t  and  indeed  the  only  rea- 
son is,  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  always  ccmeth  by 
surprise. 

4.  The  earth  is  like  a  large  field  of  battle  where 
you  are  every  day  engaged  with  the  enemy  ;  you 
have  happily  escaped  to-day,  but  you  have  seen 
many  lose  their  lives  who  promised  themselves  to 
escape  as  you  have  done.  To-morrow  you  must 
again  enter  the  lists  ;  who  has  assured  you  that 
fortune,  so  fatal  to  others,  will  always  be  favor- 
able to  you  alone  ?  And  since  you  must  perish  there 
atlas',  are  you  reasoiia'*le  in  building  a  firm  and 
permanent  habitation,  upon  the  very  spot  which 
is  destined  to  be  your  grave  ? 

5.  Place  yourselves  in  whatever  situation  you 
please,  there  is  not  a  moment  of  time,  in  which 
death  may  not  come,  as  it  has  to  many  others  in 
similar  situations. 

6.  There  is  no  action  of  renown,  which  may  not 
be  terminated  by  the  eternal  darkness  of  the  grave  ; 
Herod  was  cut  off  in  the  midst  of  the  foolish  ap- 
plauses  of  his  people  :    No  public  day  w  hich  may 


THE    UNCERTAINTY    OF    LIFE.  233 

not  finish  with  your  funeral  pomp ;  Jezebel  was 
thrown  iieadlong  from  the  window  of  her  palace,  the 
rery  day  that  she  had  chosen  to  shew  herself  with 
unusual  ostentation  :  No  delicious  feast  which  may 
not  bring"  death  to  you  ;  Belshazzar  lost  his  life 
when  seated  at  a  sumptuous  banquet  :  No  sleep 
which  may  not  be  to  you  the  sleep  of  death  ;  PIo- 
lofernes,  in  the  midst  ef  his  army,  a  conqueror  of 
kingdoms  and  provinces,  lost  is  life  by  an  Israelitish 
woman,  when  asleep  in  his  tent :  No  crime  which 
may  not  finish  your  crimes  ;  Zimri  found  an  infa- 
mous death  in  the  tents  of  the  daughters  of  Midian  : 
No  sickness  which  may  not  terminate  your  days  ; 
you  very  often  see  the  slightest  infirmities  resist 
all  applications  of  the  healing  art,  deceive  the  ex- 
pectations of  the  sick,  and  suddenly  turn  to  death. 

7.  In  a  w^ord,  imagine  yourselves  in  any  circum- 
stances of  life,  wherein  you  may  ever  be  placed, 
and  you  will  hardly  be  able  to  reckon  the  number 
of  those  who  have  been  surprised  by  death  when  in 
like  circumstances  ;  and  you  have  no  warrant  that 
you  shall  not  meet  with  the  same  fate.  You  acknowl- 
edge thi> ;  you  own  it  to  be  true ;  but  this  avowal, 
so  terrible  in  itself,  is  only  an  acknowledgment  which 
custom  u'  mands  of  you,  but  which  never  leads  you 
to  a  single  precaution  to  guard  against  the  danger. 

THE    UNCERTAINTY    OF    LIFE.       FROM    THE    SAME. 

1.  The  hour  of  death  is  uncertain;  every  year 
every  day,  every  moment  may  be  the  last.  It  is  then 
a  mark  of  folly  to  attach  one's  self  to  any  thing  which 


234 


HE    UKCERTAINTY    OF    LIFE. 


may  pass  away  in  an  instant,  and  by  that  means  lose 
the  only  blessing  which  will  never  fail.  Whatever, 
therefore,  you  do  solely  for  this  world  should  appear 
lost  to  you  ;  since  you  have  here  no  sure  hold  of 
any  thing-  ;  you  can  place  no  dependence  on  any 
thing  ;  and  you  can  carry  nothing  away  but  what 
you  treasure  up  for  heaven. 

2.  The  kingdoms  of  the  world,  and  all  their 
glory,  ought  not  to  balance  a  moment  the  interests 
of  your  eternal  state  ;  since  a  large  fortune  and  an 
elevated  rank  will  not  assure  to  you  a  longer  life 
than  an  inferior  situation  ;  and  since  they  will  pro- 
duce only  a  more  bitter  clhagrin  on  your  death  beds, 
when  you  are  about  to  be  separated  from  them  for- 
ever. All  your  cares,  all  your  pursuits,  all  your  de- 
sires ought,  then,  to  centre  in  securing  a  durable  in- 
terest, an  eternal  happiness,  which  no  person  can 
ravish  from  you. 

3.  The  hour  of  death  is  uncertain  :  You  ought 
then  to  die  every  day  ; — not  to  indulge  yourselves  in 
an  action  in  which  you  would  be  unwilling  to  be  sur- 
prised ; — to  consider  all  your  pursuits  as  the  pursuits 
of  a  dying  man,  who  every  moment  expects  his  soul 
will  be  demanded  of  him  ; — to  perform  all  your 
works  as  if  you  were  that  instant  to  render  an  account 
of  them  : — and  since  you  cannot  answer  for  the  time 
which  is  to  come,  so  to  regulate  the  present  that  }' ou 
may  have  no  need  of  the  future  to  make  reparation. 

4.  In  line,  The  hour  of  death  is  uncertain  :  Do 
not  then  defer  repentance  ;  do  not  delay  to  turn  to 
the  Lord  ;  the  business  requires  haste.  You  cannot 
assure  yourselves  even  of  one  day  ;  and  yet  you  put 


THE    UNCERTAINTY    OF    LIFE.  2S5 

off  a  preparation  for  death  to  a  distant  and  uncertain 
futurity. 

5.  If  )^ou  had  imprudently  swallowed  a  mortal 
poison,  would  you  delay,  to  some  future  time,  to 
apply  a  remedy  which  was  at  hand,  and  which  alone 
could  preserve  life  ?  Would  the  death  which  you 
carried  in  your  own  bosom  admit  of  delay  and  re- 
missness ?  This  is  precisely  your  condition.  If  you 
are  wise,  take  immediate  precaution. 

6.  You  carry  death  in  your  souls,  since  you  carry 
sin  there.  Hasten  then  to  apply  a  remedy  ;  every  in- 
stant is  precious  to  him  who  cannot  assure  himself  of 
a  single  one.  The  poisonous  draught  which  infects 
your  soul  will  not  permit  you  to  continue  long  ;  the 
goodness  of  God  as  yet  offers  you  a  remedy  ;  hasten 
then  to  improve  it,  while  time  is  allowed  you. 

7.  Can  there  be  need  of  exhortations  to  induce  j^ou 
to  resolve  upon  this  ?  Ought  it  not  to  suffice  that  the 
benefit  of  the  cure  is  pointed  out  to  you  ?  Would  it 
be  necessary  to  exhort  an  unfortunate  man,  borne  on 
the  billows,  to  make  efforts  to  save  himself  from  de- 
struction ?  Ought  you  then  to  have  need  of  our  minis- 
trations on  this  subject  ? 

8.  Your  last  hour  is  just  at  hand  ;  in  the  twink- 
ling of  an  eye  you  are  to  appear  before  the  tribunal 
of  your  God.  You  may  usefully  employ  the  mo- 
ment which  remains.  The  most  of  those  who  die 
daily  under  your  eyes,  suffer  that  moment  to  pass,  and 
die  without  improving  it.  You  imitate  their  negli- 
gence ;  the  same  fate  awaits  you  ;  like  them,  you 
will  die  before  you  have  begun  to  lead  better  lives. 
They  were  warned  of  their  danger,  and  you  also  are 
warned  j  their  unhappy  lot  makes  no  impression  up- 


236  SPEFCH    OF    MR.    CUNNIXGHAM. 

on  you,  and  the  death  which  awaiis  jou  will  havenu 
more  eileci  upon  these  who  shall  survive. 

9.  There  is  a  succession  of  blindness  which  passes 
from  parents  to  children,  and  wliich  is  perpetuated 
on  the  earth  ;  all  determine  to  reform  their  iives, 
and  yet  most  people  die  before  they  commence  the 
work  of  reformation. 


tHE    STATE    OF    THE    JEWS. 

By  Rev,  J.    IF.     CuTiJungfiam,    before     the     London 
Jeiva*  Society. 

PART    I. 

1.  Let  us  now  come  to  a  fourth  period,  viz.  to 
our  own  days.  And  here  it  is  necessary  to  observe 
that,  notwithstanding  the  continued  unbelief  and  dis- 
obedience of  the  Jews,  the  merciful  intentions  of  Cod 
towards  his  prostrate  people  are  as  obvious  and  prom- 
inent now,  as  at  any  other  period  of  their  histor3\ 

2.  It  is  true  that  they  are  fallen, — fallen  as  those 
must  expect  to  fall,  who  ''  trample  under  foot  the 
Son  of  God,  and  count  the  blood  of  the  covenant  an 
unholy  thing" — fallen  as  you  and  I  must  expect  to  fall, 
if,  Avhen  God  stretches  out  the  golden  sceptre  of 
mercy,  we  refuse  to  take  hold  of  it. 

3.  They  are  indeed  fallen, — but  is  the  patience  of 
God,  therefore,  towards  them  exhausted, — has  he  no 
mercies  in  store  for  them, — does  he  mean  to  leave 
them  in  the  dust, — shall  the  banner  of  falsehood  for- 
ever float  upon  the  towers  of  the  Holy  City, — shall 
the  daughter  of  Zion  sit  forever  in  her  gate  mourn- 
ing and  desolate  ? 


SPEECH    OF    MR.    CUNNINGHAM.  237 

4.  "  Search  the  scriptures,"  my  brethren,  unrol 
any  page  of  the  prophetical  volume,  and  what  do  you 
find  ?  Promises  I  may  venture  to  say,  almost  count- 
less in  their  number,  and  immeasureable  in  their  ex- 
tent, renewing  to  the  Jews  the  charter  of  their  hopes, 
and  triumphs,  and  joys,  promising  ihe  Messiah  for  a 
King,  and  "  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  their 
possession  !" 

5.  "  I  will  strengthen  the  house  of  Judah,  and  I 
will  save  the  house  of  Joseph:  and  I  will  bring  them 
again  to  place  them  ;  for  1  have  mercy  upon  them, 
and  they  shall  be  as  though  1  had  not  cast  them  off ; 
for  I  am  the  Lord  their  God,  and  I  will  hear  them  ;  I 
will  hiss  for  them,  and  gather  them  ;  for  I  have  re- 
deemed them :  They  shall  remember  me  in  far 
countries  ;  and  they  shall  live  with  their  children, 
and  turn  again." — But  it  is  needless  to  multiply  ex- 
tracts of  this  kind.  They  abound  in  the  sacred  vol- 
ume. 

6.  Whenever  the  harp  of  Zion  sounds,  the  song  of 
their  future  triumph  is  heard.  Whenever  the  hand 
of  prophecy  rends  the  veil  from  future  events,  and 
displays  to  us  the  glories  of  the  last  days,  it  always 
points  to  the  Jews  as  first  in  the  procession  of  wor- 
thies— as  leading  the  march  of  universal  victory — as 
resuming  their  lost  precedency  over  an  evangehzed 
world. 

7.  The  ultimate  triumphs  of  Christianity  itself  are 
represented  as,  in  a  measure,  suspended  upon  the 
conversion  of  the  Jews.  The  world  is  to  wait  for 
them.  The  hand  of  eternal  mercy  is  to  be  unchain- 
ed only  by  their  conversion.     The  earth  is  not  to  be 


238  SPEECH    OF    MR.  -CUXNIXGHVM. 

watered  \>y  the  richest  dews  of  heaven,  till  the  vine 
flourishes  upon  the  holy  hill." 

8.  "  The  principle  on  which  the  Society  pro- 
ceeds, is  this:  It  discovers  in  the  sacred  writings  a 
general  injunction  to  preach  the  gospel  to  all  na- 
tions. No  people  being  excluded  from  the  blessing, 
the  servant  of  God  naturally  searches  out  those  points 
of  the  universe  where  his  attempts  are  likely  to  be 
most  profitably  conducted.  Amongst  others,  he  finds 
a  people  partly  mixed  up  with  the  mass  of  Christian 
society,  andi  partly  collected  in  the  very  centre  of 
Europe  ;  either  living  in  the  light  of  Christianity,  or 
touching  upon  the  confines  of  it. 

y.  tie  tinds,  moreover,  that  the  conversion  of  that 
nation,  thus  eligibly  circumstanced  for  instruction,  is 
to  precede  the  general  conversion  of  the  world.  He 
discovers  that  this  people  have  always  been  a  pecu- 
liar object  of  the  divine  dispensations,  and  that  almost 
every  movement  of  Providence  points  to  them. 

10.  Is  it  then  wonderful  that  their  conversion 
should  become  a  favourite  object  to  the  devout  stu- 
dent of  the  Bible, — that  he  should  begin  his  labors 
at  a  point,  where  he  knows  that  paPtial  success  will 
pave  the  way  to  the  general  success, — that  he  should 
cheer  his  fainting  hopes  with  looking  on  the  star 
which  God  hath  lighted  up  in  the  dark  horizon  of 
Judea, — that  he  should  follow  its  guidance,  and 
should  there  choose  to  combat  with  unbelief,  at  the 
point  where  the  triumph  of  laith  is  to  be  achieved  ?'" 

P.MIT     II. 

n.  "It  has  been  said  by  some,  "  We  discover  no 
particular  encouragement  to  undertake  the  conver- 


fcPEECH    OF    MR.    CUNNINGHAM.  23^ 

sion  of  the  Jews  at  the  present  moment,  either  in 
the  present  circumstances  of  our  own  country,  or  in 
those  of  the  world  in  general." 

12.  To  this,  1  reply,  that  1  do  discover  such  en- 
couragement. I  discover  it  in  the  dislocation  of  the 
Mahometan  power,  which  has  always  been  the  grand 
political  barrier  to  Jewish  restoration.  I  discover  it 
in  the  concurrent  testimony  of  the  most  able  interpre- 
ters of  prophecy,  that  the  period  for  the  restoration 
of  the  Jews  is  fast  approaching.  I  discover  it  in  the 
fact,  that  many  of  the  Jews  themselves  entertain  the 
same  opinion.  I  di.scover  it  in  the  remarkable  cir- 
cumstance, which  seems  to  be  well  authenticated,  of 
many  Jews  having  manifested  of  late  a  singular  dispo- 
sition to  migrate  to  their  own  land. 

13.  I  discover  it  in  the  unprecedented  facilities 
provided  in  our  own  age  and  countrj-,  by  our  com- 
mercial connexions,  by  our  naval  preponderance,  and 
above  all,  by  the  very  general  spirit  of  religious  zeal 
and  enterprise  which  God  has  so  mercifully  awaken- 
ed in  this  favoured  country.  I  discover  it  in  the 
means  su[>plied  for  the  operations  of  this  Society, 
and  the  operations  of  other  Societies  ;  by  the  circu- 
lation of  Bibles,  and  of  Missionaries  abroad,  and  by 
the  erection  of  schools,  upon  a  new  and  powerful 
principle  at  home. 

14.  I  discover  it  in  the  fact  of  the  almost  instan- 
taneous erection  of  a  Society,  combining  so  much  of 
the  virtue,  talents,  and  wealth  of  the  country,  and 
successful  beyond  all  hope  in  its  application  to  public 
benevolence.     These    are   faciUtieSj  my   brethren, 


240  SPEECH    OF    MR.    CUNNINGHAM. 

which  in  my  judgment,  no  individual  can  safely  ne= 
gleet  to  employ.  These  are  calls  which  I,  for  one, 
am  afraid  not  to  obey. 

15.  We  have  much  lost  time  to  redeem, — many 
past  injuries  to  cancel, — many  and  countless  oblig-a- 
tions  to  this  afflicted  peonle  to  repay.  As  I  stand 
here  I  seem  to  hear  the  voices  of  those  Jews  who  e- 
vangelized  the  world,  callinj^  for  some  return  to  their 
country.  I  hear  again  the  voice  of  Him ^  who  conde- 
scended to  spring  from  a  Jewish  mother,  and  to  dwell 
upon  its  favoured  soil,  calling  upon  us  to  teach  all  na- 
tions, "  beginning  at  Jerufiale/n.^''  And  hearing  such 
invitations,  I  desire  myself  to  obey  them  ;  and  I  feel 
it  incumbent  on  me  to  say  to  you — Come,  aad  let  us 
join  hand  and  heart  in  this  great  work. 

PART      III. 

16.  I  remember  to  have  heard  the  late  venerable 
Bishop  Porteus,  not  long  before  his  death,  standing  as 
it  were  upon  the  verge  of  heaven,  and  thence,  per- 
haps, catching  some  more  than  common  glimpse  of 
the  glories  within,  use  his  expiring  strength  to  stimu- 
late his  countrymen  to  become  the  Apostles  of  the 
land  of  Israel.  And  surely  tliere  is  no  title  and  no 
apostleship   which   we  should  more  anxiously  covet. 

17.  There  are  some  who  imagine  that  we  are  too 
prodigal  in  the  distribution  of  the  Bible.  To  them  I 
say — look  at  Judea.  Behold  a  people  suffering  a 
famine  of  the  word  of  God.  Remember  that  Chris- 
tians have  never  repaid  the  ancient  people  of  God 
for  the  gift  of  their  Scriptures,  by  the  present  of  ours 
in  their  oivn  Jangrnage.  Remember  that  the  oracles  of 
the  promised  land  are  now  silenced,  the  Urim  and  the 


SPEECH    OF    MR.    CUNNINGHAM.  241 

Thummim  removed,  the  Shechinah  withdrawn,  the 
altar  overthrown,  and  its  fires  extinguished. 

18.  Instead  then  of  indulging  a  penurious  spirit 
in  the  distribution  of  these  celestial  treasures — as  you 
Jiave  freely  received,  freely  give.  Endeavor  to 
turn  back  the  stream  of  divine  knowledge  to  fertilize 
the  land  in  which  it  rose. 

19.  There  are  others  who  conceive  that  our 
Missionary  efforts  are  fruitlessly  exhausted  in  barbar- 
ous regions.  To  them  1  say — Behold  in  Judea  a 
sphere  precisely  adapted  to  your  wishes.  You  may 
there  find  the  mind  in  every  stage  of  advancement  or 
degradation,  from  the  wandering  Arab  to  the  super- 
stitious Monk. 

20.  You  may  there  try  every  experiment  upon 
men,  which  zeal  or  benevolence  can  dictate.  You 
may  there,  under  the  divine  blessing,  attempt  the 
work  of  evangelizing  under  every  modification  ; 
either,  as  it  were,  to  hew  out  the  Christian  from  the 
rock  of  Mahometanism,  or  to  chisel  and  mould  him 
lo  the  standard  of  the  sanctuary  from  the  disfigured 
forms  of  popery. 

21.  You  have,  there,  in  short,  a  sphere  of  Mis- 
sionary enterprise,  in  which  literature  and  talents 
may  assist  to  do  the  work  of  religion  ;  in  which  the 
genius  of  devotion  may  be  still  supposed  to  linger  j 
in  which  a  new  spark  may  re-illumine  the  decayed 
fires,  where  zeal,  instead  of  exhausting  itself  in  the 
unprcpitious  atmosphere  of  idolatry,  will  be  refresh- 
ed by  every  surrounding  scene — where  the  Missiona- 
ry will  see  in  every  spot  some  beacon  for  the  apos- 
tate, some  record  for  the  religion  of  his  fathers,  some 
-memorial  of  his  Saviour  and  his  God. 

21 


242  REPORT    OF    THE    JEWS*    SOCIETY. 


EXTRACT    FROM    THE    EIGHTH    REPORT     OF    THE 
jews'    SOCIETY,    LONDON. 

PART    IV. 

1.  We  have  formed  the  most  enlarged  ex- 
pectations of  the  effects  of  the  circulation  of 
the  Hehrew  New-Testament  Scriptures  among 
the  House  of  hrael.  If  on  such  a  subject  we 
may  be  allowed  to  express  the  extent  of  our  hopes 
in  figurative  language,  we  trust  that  the  banner  of 
the  Cross  shall  be  once  more  unfurled  on  the  moun- 
tains of  Judah  ;  not  stained,  as  in  the  days  of  the 
Crusaders,  with  the  blood  of  m3^iiad5  slain  in  battle, 
but  dyed  with  that  blood  which  flowed  upon  Calva- 
ry for  the  salvation  of  a  lost  Avorld. 

2.  Elevating  this  sacred  standard,*  we  hope  that 
a  new  host  of  Jewish  Missionaries  shall  go  forth, 
and  that^  by  this  sign^  they  shall  conquer.  Exhibiting 
to  the  eyes  of  the  House  of  Israel,  the  simple,  hut 
deeply  mysterious  truth,  that  God  was  in  Christ  re- 
conciling  the  world  unto  himself^  and  not  imputing 
unto  meii  their  trespasses^  we  anticipate  that 
now,  as  in  the  days  of  the  Holy  Apostles  of  our 
Lord,  this  doctrine  shall  prove  itself  to  be  the  pow- 
er of  God  unto  salvation,  to  the  Jew  tirst,  and  also 
to  the  Greek,  pulling  down  strong-holds,  and  casting 
down  imaginations,   and  every  high  thing   that   ex- 

*  All  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  and  dwellers  upon 
earth  shall  sec  the  liftint^  up,  as  it  were,  of  a  banner  upoii 
the  mountains  ;  and  shall  hear  the  sounding,  as  it  were,  of 
a  trampet.  Vid.  Bishop  Horsley's  Trans,  of  18th.  Isa. 


REPORT    OF    THE    JEWs'    SOCIETY.  243 

alteth  itself  against  the  knowledge  of  God,  and 
bringeth  into  captivity  every  thought  unto  the  obe- 
dience of  Christ. 

3.  In  order,  however,  to  its  producing  these  glo- 
rious effects,  the  preaching  of  the  Cross  of  Christ 
mast  be  accompanied  with  the  Holy  Ghost  poured 
out  from  on  high  ;  and  it  becomes  us  to  remember 
that  this  is  to  be  expected  only  in  answer  to  fervent 
and  importunate  prayer. 

4.  Suffer,  then,  your  Committee  to  exhort  and 
beseech  you  to  abound  more  and  more  in  this  duty. 
If  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  to  the  Jews  have 
not  yet  produced  greater  visible  effects,  it  may  be 
because  Christians  have  not  prayed  without  ceasing 
for  their  elder  Brethren  of  the  House  of  Israel. 

5.  We  may  have  too  often  satisfied  ourselves 
wuth  giving  pecuniary  aid,  and  contributing  our 
personal  services  ;  not  remembering  that  God  be- 
stows no  Spiritual  blessings  to  the  most  unbounded 
liberality,  and  the  most  unwearied  labors,  unless  they, 
are  sanctified  by  the  spirit  of  prayer. 

6.  Should  an  unusual  spirit  of  intercession  for 
the  lost  sheep  of  the  House  of  Israel  be  poured  out 
upon  the  Members  of  this  Society,  increasing  tokens 
of  the  Divine  favor  to  this  Institution,  and  through 
it  to  the  House  of  Israel,  will,  doubtless,  at  no  dis- 
tant time,  be  vouchsafed  in  answer  to  such  suppli- 
cations. 

7.  We  conclude  this,  by  remarking  that  perhaps 
even  now  the  animated  exhortation  of  the  evan- 
gelical prophet  Isaiah,  addressed  to  the  Church  of 
God,  in  the  last  ages,  has  been  heard  by  us, — and 
it  may  be,  that  our  present  sincere,  though  feeble, 
endeavors,    are    evidence  of  our    having  begun  to 


244  MR.  griffin's  speech. 

give  obedience  to  it  : — Go  through^  go  through  the 
gates  ;  prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  people  :  cast  up^  cast 
up  the  highway  :  gather  out  the  stones :  lift  up  a  stand- 
ard for  the  people.  Behold^  the  Lord  hath  proclaimed 
unto  the  end  of  the  world:  Say  ye  to  the  Daughter  of 
Zion^  Behold  thy  Salvation  cometh  :  behold  his  reward 
is  with  him^  and  his  work  before  him.  And  they  shall 
call  them.  The  holy  people^  The  redeemed  of  the  Lord  ; 
and  thou  shah  be  called^  Sought  out,  Ji  city  not  forsaken. 

SPEECH     OF     GEORGE     GRIFFIN,     ESQ.    BEFORE    THE 
AMERICAN    BIBLE  SOCIETY,  IMMEDIATELY  AFTER 
ITS    FORMATION    IN     NEW-YORK,    MAY,    I8I6. 
PART    I. 

1.  I  am  persuaded  that  there  is  no  person  present, 
who  does  not  feel  the  inspiration  of  this  occasion. 
For  myself,  I  congratulate  my  country,  that  we  now 
fmd  on  her  annals  the  name  of  The  American  Bible 
Society. 

2.  This  is  an  occasion  to  awaken  the  best  feelings 
of  the  heart.  We  are  assembled,  not  to  rouse  the  ran- 
cour of  political  zeal ; — not  to  arrange  plans  of  for- 
eign conquest  ; — not  to  shout  the  triumphs  of  vic- 
tory :  we  have  a  nobler  object  ; — to  aid  the  march 
of  the  everlasting  Gospel  through  the  world, — to 
spread  abroad  a  fountain,  whose  waters  are  intended 
for  the  healing  of  the  nations. 

3,  The  design  of  this  august  institution  is  not  mere- 
ly to  relieve  the  wants  of  our  own  country,  but  to 
extend  the  hand  of  charity  to  the  most  distant  lands; 
to  break  asunder  the  fetters  of  Mahometan  impos- 
ture ;  to  purify  the  abominations  of  Juggernaut : 
to  snatch  the  Hindoo  widow  from  the  funeral  pile ; 


MR.  griffin's  speech.  245 

to  raise  the  degraded  African  to  the  sublime  coi> 
templation  of  God  and  immortality  ;  to  tame  and 
baptize  in  the  waters  of  life  the  American  savage ; 
to  pour  the  light  of  heaven  upon  the  darkness  of 
the  Andes  ;  and  to  call  back  the  nations  from  the  altars 
of  devils  to  the  temple  of  the  living  God. 

4.  These  high  objects  are  to  be  accomplished  by 
the  universal  promulgation  of  the  Bible  ;  the  Bi- 
ble— that  volume  conceived  in  the  councils  of  eter- 
nal mercy,  containing  the  wondrous  story  of  redeem- 
ing love,  blazing  with  the  lustre  of  Jehovah's 
glory  I — that  volume  pre-eminently  calculated  to 
soften  the  heart,  sanctify  the  affections,  and  elevate 
the  soul  of  man ;  to  enkindle  the  poet's  fire,  and 
teach  the  philosopher  wisdom;  to  consecrate  the 
domestic  relations  ;  to  pour  the  balm  of  heaven  into 
the  wounded  heart,  to  cheer  the  dying  hour,  and 
shed  the  light  of  immortality  upon  the  darkness  of 
the  tomb. 

5.  I  reiterate  the  mighty  term — the  BIBLE  ;  that 
richest  of  man's  treasures — that  best  of  Heaven's 
gifts.  Amazing  volume !  In  every  of  thy  pages, 
I  see  the  impress  of  the  Godhead. 

6.  How  divine  are  thy  doctrines,  how  pure  thy 
precepts,  how  sublime  thy  language  !  How  unaffecting 
is  the  tenderness  of  an  Otway,  or  an  Euripedes, 
when  compared  with  the  heart-touching  pathos  of 
thy  David  or  Jeremiah  !  How  do  the  loftiest  effu- 
sions of  a  Milton  or  a  Homer  sink,  when  contrasted 
with  the  sublimer  strains  of  thine  Isaiah  or  Ha^ 
bakkiik  ! 

7.   And  how  do  the  pure  and  sonl-elevating  doctrines 
of  thy  Moses   or  thy   Paul   look  down,  as  from  the 
21* 


S4()  MR. 

height  of  heaven,  upon  the  groveUing  systems  of 
a  Mahomet  or  Confucius  !  Give  this  Bible  an  em- 
pire in  every  heart,  and  the  prevalence  of  crime  and 
misery  would  yield  to  the  universal  diffusion  of  mil- 
lennial glory.  ' 

8.  Destroy  this  Bible  ;  let  the  ruthless  arm  of  in- 
fidelity tear  this  sun  from  the  moral  heavens,  and 
all  would  be  darkness,  and  guilt,  and  wretchedness ; 
again  would 

*'  Earth  [feel]  the  wound,  and  nature  from  her  seat, 
"  Sighing  through  all  her  works,  [give]  signs  of  wo, 
"  That  all  was  lost." 

PART    II. 

9.  Eighteen  centuries  ago,  the  divine  Author  of  our 
religion,  about  to  ascend  to  his  native  heavens,  pro- 
nounced with  his  farewell  voice,  '*  Go  ye  into  all 
the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature." 
A  little  band  of  Christian  heroes  obeyed  the  heav- 
enly mandate  ;  and,  clothed  in  their  Master's  ar- 
mour, encountered  and  overcame  the  united  powers 
of  earth  and  hell. 

10.  But  the  apostolic  age  did  not  always  last.  Sev- 
enteen hundred  years  have  since  elapsed,  and  more 
than  three-fourths  of  the  human  family  are  still  en- 
veloped in  Pagan  or  Mahometan  darkness.  A  leth- 
argy, like  the  sleep  of  the  sepulchre,  had  long  fast- 
tened  itself  on  the  Christian  world. 

11.  It  was  the  tremendous  earthquake  of  modern 
atheism,  that  roused  them  from  this  slumber  ;  and 
while,  during  the  last  twenty  years,  the  vials  of  God's 
wrath  have  been  pouring  upon  the  nations,  convul- 
sing to  its  centre  this  distracted  globe,  the  Bible 
has  re-Gommenced  its  triumphs. 


MR.  griffin's  speech.  24? 

12.  This  tree  of  Heaven's  planting  has  stood  and 
strengthened  amidst  the  prostration  of  thrones,  and 
the  concussion  of  empires.  The  apostolic  age  ii 
returning.  The  countries  of  Europe,  which  lately 
rung  with  the  clangor  of  arms,  are  now  filled  with 
Societies  for  the  promulgation  of  the  Gospel  of 
peace. 

1 3.  Through  those  fields  but  lately  drenched  in  hu- 
man blood,  now  flow  the  streams  of  salvation.  Eu- 
rope is  bending  under  the  mighty  effort  of  extend- 
ing redemption  to  a  world.  Kings  and  emperors 
are  vieing  with  the  humblest  of  their  subjects  in 
this  stupendous  work.  The  coffers  of  the  rich  are 
emptied  into  heaven's  treasury,  and  there  also  is 
received  the  widow's  mite. 

14.  But  there  is  one  nation  which  has  stood  forth 
pre-eminent  in  this  career  of  glory.  AVith  the  pro- 
foundest  veneration,  1  bow  before  the  majesty  of 
the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society.  This  illus- 
trious association,  (its  history  is  recorded  in  heaven, 
and  ought  to  be  proclaimed  on  earth,)  has  been  in- 
strumental in  distributing  a  million  and  a  half  of  vol- 
umes of  the  word  of  life  ;  and  has  magnanimously  ex- 
pended, in  a  sirfgle  year,  near  four  hundred  thousand 
dollars  for  the  salvation  of  man.  This  transcendent 
institution  is  the  brightest  star  in  the  constellation  of 
modern  improvements,  and  looks  down  from  its  celes- 
tial elevation  on  the  diminished  glories  of  the  Grecian 
and  Roman  name. 

15.  The  electric  shock  has  at  length  reached  our 
shores.  Local  Bible  Societies  have  been  heretofore 
established  in  this  country ;  but  they  wanted  extent 


248  MR.    griffin's    SPEEfll. 

ofmeang.  comprehensiveness  of  design,  and   consoli- 
dation of  action. 

16.  It  was  to  be  expected,  and  the  Christian  world 
had  a  right  to  expect,  that  the  American  nation  would 
arise  in  the  majest}'  of  its  collected  might,  and  unite 
itself  with  the  other  poivers  of  Christendom,  in  the 
holy  confederacy  for  extending  the  empire  of  religion 
and  civilization.  This  auspicious  era  has  now  ar- 
rived. 

17.  The  last  week  has  witnessed  an  august  assem- 
blage of  the  fathers  of  the  American  Churches,  of 
every  denomination,  convened  in  this  metropolis  from 
all  parts  of  the  country,  not  to  brandish  the  sword  of 
religious  controversy,  but  to  unite  with  one  heart,  in 
laying  the  foundation  of  the  majestic  superstructure 
of  the  American  Bible  Society. 

18.  Athens  boasted  of  her  temple  of  Minerva; 
but  our  city  is  more  truly  consecrated,  by  being  the 
seat  of  this  hallowed  edifice.  It  is  not  a  mosque  con- 
taining, or  reputed  to  contain,  the  remains  of  the  A- 
rabian  prophet,  but  a  fabric  reared  and  devoted  to 
the  living  God  by  the  united  efforts  of  the  American 
Churches. 

19.  Fellow-citizens  !  will  you  coldly  receive  this 
honor,  or  will  you  not  rather  show  yourselves  wor- 
thy of  this  sacred  distinction  ?  I  am  persuaded,  that 
your  munificence  and  zeal  in  this  holy  cause  will  be 
recorded  as  an  animating  example  to  the  nation.  For 
to  whom  should  it  be  reserved  to  electrify  this  west- 
ern continent,  but  to  the  London  of  America  ?  Our 
country  has  long  stood  forth  the  rival  of  England  in 
commerce  and  in  arms  ;  let  her  not  be  left  behind  in 
the  glorious  career  of  evangelizing  the  world. 


MR.    JAY  S    SPEECH.  24^9 

MR.  jay's  speech  BEFORE  A  MEETING  HELD  IN 
THE  CITY  OF  NEW-YORK,  IMMEDIATELY  AFTER 
THE  FORMATION  OF  THE  AMERICAN  BIBLE 
SOCIETY. 

PART    I. 

1.  Allow  me,  sir,  to  second  the  motion  which  has 
just  been  made,  and  at  the  same  time,  to  congratulate 
this  assembly  on  the  event  which  has  called  them  to- 
gether, and  upon  the  unanimity  with  which  it  has 
been  brought  ab9,ut. 

2.  When  we  consider  the  multiplied  divisions 
which  exist  in  this  extensive  country  ;  the  animosi- 
ties of  political  parties,  the  multitude  of  our  religious 
sects,  the  local  interests  and  jealousies,  that  have  so 
often  impeded  or  defeated  the  most  salutary  under- 
takings, we  have  reason  to  be  astonished  at  the  per- 
fect unanimity,  which  has,  in  this  instance,  prevailed 
among  delegates  from  widely  distant  parts  of  the 
union,  and  of  various  political  and  religious  denomi-^ 
nations.  It  marks,  indeed,  the  finger  of  Providence, 
that  always  provides  means  for  the  accomplishment 
of  its  own  great  and  beneiicent  purposes. 

3.  Under  Providence,  this  unanimity  can  only  be 
ascribed  to  the  strong  sense  of  duty  in  those  who 
composed  the  Constitution,  which  we  have  heard, 
and  to  the  singleness  of  object  they  had  in  view. 
The  latter,  I  esteem  the  great  characteristic,  which 
1  trust,  will  render  the  American  Bible  Society  an 
honor  to  the  country,  and  a  blessing  to  the  world. 

4.  Our  efforts  in  the  great  cause  of  diffusing  Chris- 
tianity,  when  compared  with  those  of  other  nations, 


250  MR.  jay's  speech. 

have  hitherto  been  small.  IS'ot  that  we  have  want- 
ed means  ;  for,  except  during  a  short  interval,  we 
have  been  blessed  with  peace  and  with  abundance. 
Nor  will  I  impute  it  to  want  of  zeal  for  the  happi- 
ness of  mankind.  But  our  efforts  have  been  sepa- 
rately made,  and  were;  therefore,  feeble.  We  have 
now  a  common  centre  in  which  we  can  unite  ;  we 
have  now  a  cause  in  which  all  can  join. 

5.  Our  object  is  to  distribute  the  Holy  Scriptures 
without  note  or  comment.  At  this,  no  politician  can 
be  alarmed,  no  sectary  can  be  reasonably  jealous. 
We  shall  distribute  no  other  book,  we  shall  teach  no 
disputed  doctrine.  Laying  aside  for  this  purpose  the 
banners  of  our  respective  corps,  we  assemble  under 
ihe  sole  standard  of  the  great  Captain  of  our  salvation. 
We  endeavor  to  extend  his  reign,  and  in  his  name 
alone   we  contend. 

6.  Need  I  mention  the  importance  of  the  great 
object  we  have  in  view  ?  It  has  been  already  so  elo- 
quently displayed,  that  I  shall  not  attempt  it.  But  I 
may  be  permitted  to  notice  some  minor  topics  which 
have  been  less  insisted  on.  Do  we  wish  to  improve 
the  temporal  condition  of  the  human  race  ?  Then  ex- 
perience has  shown,  that  Christianity  is  the  most  ef- 
ficient agent. 

7.  Survey  the  world — Where  have  barbarism  and 
ignorance,  and  superstition,  and  cruelty,  and  all  the 
demons  of  darkness  their  abodes  ?  Where,  but  in 
those  unhapp}'^  regions  that  sit  in  darkness  and  t\ye 
shadow  of  death,  deprived  of  the  light  of  the  gospel 
of  Christ?  And  where  do  you  find  knowledge,  and 
humanity,  and  charity  ?  Where  do  the  sciences  and 
the   arts  reside  ?    Where   does  commerce   flourish  ? 


MR.  jay's  speech,  251 

Where  does  liberty  dwell  ?    No  where  but  in  the 
Christian  world. 

8.  Christianity  enlarges  the  mind  while  it  purifies 
the  heart.  It  expands  our  views,  it  animates  us  with 
the  most  powerful  motives,  and  while  it  teaches  that 
we  are  members  of  the  great  family  of  mankind,  it 
enables  us  to  perform  the  duties  which  that  relation 
imposes. 

9.  While  Mahommedan  nations  have  long  been 
stationary  or  retrograde  ;  while  the  inhabitants  of 
India  continue  to  practise  their  bloody  and  abomina- 
ble rites  ;  while  most  other  pagans  are  sunk  almost 
below  the  condition  of  the  brutes  that  perish  ;  the 
Christian  world  has  advanced  with  rapid  strides  in 
civilization,  in  w^ealth,  in  humanity,  in  every  thing 
that  contributes  to  temporal  prosperity,  as  well  as  in 
the  virtues  which  fit  us  for  immortality. 

PART    II. 

iO.  It  may  be  objected,  that  what  are  termed  the 
dark  ages,  succeeded  the  promulgation  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion.  But  why  were  those  ages  dark  ? 
Because  the  light  of  the  gospel  was  hid.  The  Bible 
was  concealed  with  jealous  care  from  the  people. 
It  could  be  read  only  in  an  unknown  tongue  by  the 
clergy  themselves.  The  laity,  like  the  Abyssinians 
of  the  present  day,  were  but  nominally  Christians, 
knowing  little  of  their  Redeemer,  except  his  name  ; 
and  having  «o  religion  but  outward  ceremonies  and 
empty  forms. 

11.  At  length  the  Reformation  dispersed  the 
clouds  of  ignorance,  disenthralled  both  the  bodies 
and  the  minds  of  men,  and  laid  the  foundation  of  civil 


952  Ma.    JAY   S    SPEECH. 

as  well  as  of  religious  liberty.  The  Gospel  was 
agaiu  promulgated,  its  doctrines  were  taught,  inquiry 
was  awakened,  corruptions  were  purified,  and  at 
length,  even  the  Church,  from  which  the  Protestants 
separated,  has  been  greatly  reformed. 

12.  Since  that  glorious  era,  knowledge  has  been 
uniformly  increasing,  and  with  it  all  that  adorns  soci- 
ety, and  all  that  sweetens  life.  That  Gospel  light, 
which  dawned  at  the  Reformation,  has  since  grown 
brighter  and  brighter.  Its  beams,  though  occasion- 
ally obscured  by  clouds,  have  become  more  and 
more  fervent,  till  at  length,  darting  from  the  meridian, 
they  warm  as  well  as  enlighten. 

1 3.  The  nations  of  Europe  are  now  awake  and 
active  ;  they  have  sent  forth  the  gospel  into  all 
lands,  and  its  sound  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth. 
Their  exertions  are  strenuous  and  unremitted.  They 
eagerly  emulate  each  other  in  the  glorious  strife. 
And  shall  we  alone  be  idle  ?  Blest  as  we  are  with 
opulence  and  ease,  shall  we  be  less  grateful  to  Him 
who  gives  them,  than  nations  wasted  with  war  ? 

14.  Surely,  Sir,  we  shall  not  refuse  to  run  the 
race  which  is  set  before  us,  nor  to  contribute  towards 
the  cause  of  mankind.  What  charity  can  be  greater, 
to  what  can  there  be  stronger  motives  ? 

15.  How  many  are  there  who  thirst  for  military 
glory  ;  and  what  sacrifices  would  they  not  make  to 
obtain  it !  We  have  long  been  spectators  of  the  great 
tragedy  which  has  been  acted  on  the  theatre  of  Eu- 
rope, and  our  iuiaginations  have  become  inflamed. 

16.  We  have  beheld  mighty  hosts  encountering 
each  other  ;  desperate  battles  fought,  and  victories 
won.     We  think  of  the  triumphant  march,  the  blood- 


MR.    JAY  S    SPEECH.  253 

stained  banner,  the  captured  artillery,  and  all  the 
pride,  pomp  and  circumstance  of  glorious  war,  till 
many  among  us  would  willingly  face  danger  and 
death  itself,  to  acquire  a  renown  equal  to  that  of 
some  favourite  hero. 

17.  Yet  the  laurel  of  the  conqueror  grows  only  in 
a  soil  which  is  moistened  with  blood.  It  is  stained 
with  the  tears  of  the  vvidow,  and  it  thrives  in  the 
midst  of  desolation. — Nor  is  it  durable  :  amid  all  the 
annals  of  des,truction,  how  few  are  the  names  which 
we  remember  and  pronounce  ! 

18.  But  is  there  glory  which  is  pure  and  endur- 
ing, and  which  deserves  to  be  sought^?  Yes,  the 
love  of  fame  is  a  noble  passion,  given  us  not  to  be  ex- 
tinguished, but  to  be  used  aright.  There  is  a  glory 
which  a  wise  man  Avill  covet,  which  a  good  man  will 
aspire  to,  which  will  follow  him  from  this  world  to 
the  next;  and  there,  in  the  presence  of  an  assembled 
universSe  of  angels,  and  of  just  men  made  perfect, 
place  a  crown  upon  his  brows  that  fadeth  not  away. 

PART     III. 

19.  It  is  the  peculiar  province  of  the  clergy  to 
teach  how  to  acquire  this  heavenly  crown  ;  but  1  may 
be  permitted  to  say,  that  an  irrevocable  decree  has 
gone  forth,  an  inviolable  promise  has  been  made, 
that  they,  who  turn  many  to  righteousness,  shall  shine 
like  stars  forever  and  ever. 

20.  But  how  shall  those  who  are  doomed  to  busi 
ness  and  labor,  turn  many  to  righteousness  ?  Such  is 
the  constitution  of  human  society,  that  all  cannot  be 
missionaries  ;  all  cannot  apply  themselves  to  the 
spiritual   concerns  of   others.       This    Society   en- 

22 


254  MR.    JAY'S    SPEECH. 

ables   ali  to   contribute  to  the  spiritual  improvement 
of  all. 

2 1 .  The  Bible  is  the  best  of  missionaries.  It  will  reach 
where  no  preacher  can  penetrate  ;  it  will  preach 
where  he  cannot  be  heard ;  it  will  reprove,  alarm,  ad- 
vise, console  in  solitude,  when  no  passion  interferes  to 
drown  its  voice.  Of  these  missionaries  thousands  may 
be  sent  abroad,and  where  the  seed  is  abundantly  sown, 
we  may  reasonably  hope  for  an  abundant  harvest. 

22.  Though  the  diffusion  of  the  scriptures  is  the 
great  end  of  our  Institution,  yet  another  blessing  will 
also  spring  from  it.  Too  long  have  Christians  been 
divided.  Sect  has  been  opposed  to  sect ;  angry  con- 
troversies have  agitated  the  church  ;  misrepresenta- 
tions have  been  made,  and  beUeved  ;  and  good  men, 
who  ought  to  have  loved  each  other,  have  been  kept 
asunder  by  prejudices,  which  were  the  offspring  of 
ignorance. 

23.  In  this  Society  the  most  discordant  sects  will 
meet  together,  engaged  in  a  common  cause  ;  preju- 
dices will  abate  ;  asperities  will  be  softened  ;  and 
when  it  is  found,  as  undoubtedly  it  will  be  found, 
that  the  same  love  of  God  and  of  man  animates  all 
real  christians,  whatever  may  be  their  outward  rites, 
or  forms  of  ecclesiastical  discipline,  that  most  of 
them  agree  in  fundamental  doctrines,  and  that  their 
differences  principally  relate  to  points  of  little  prac- 
tical importance,  there  must  be  an  increase  of  broth- 
erly love,  and  of  a  truly  catholic  spirit. 

24.  Sir,  I  pretend  not  to*  see  more  clearly  than 
others  through  the  dim  veil  of  prophecy,  but  if  the 
predictions  which  foretel  a  millennial  period  of  hap- 
piness on  earth,   are  ever  to  be  literally  fulfilled,  it 


EXTRACT  FROM  LORD  TEIGMOUTH'S  SPEECH.         255 

can  only  be  by  the  accomplishment  of  another  pro- 
phecy, that  "  The  knowledge  of  the  Lord  shall  cov- 
er the  earth,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea."  Let  us 
then  be  blessed  instruments  in  the  diffusion  of  this 
knowledge,  that  having  contributed  to  the  triumph  of 
the  Redeemer's  cause,  we  may  be  permitted  to  partake 
it.  Then  we  shall  be  entitled  to  address  the  Chris- 
tian Church  in  the  exalting  strains  : 

The  seas  shall  waste,  the  skies  in  smoke  decay  ; 
Rocks  fall  to  dust,  and  mountains  melt  away  ; 
But  fix'd  his  word,  his  saving  power  remains, 
Tby  realm  forever  lasts,  thy  own  Messiah  reigns. 


EXTRACT  FROM  LORD  TEIGMOUTH  S  SPEECH  BE- 
FORE THE  BKITI8H  AND  FOREIGN  BIBLE  SOCI- 
ETY,   AT    THEIR     12th    ANNIVERSARY. 

1.  "  To  discover  a  spot  on  which  Christians  of  all 
denominations  might  meet  in  friendly  communion,  to 
devise  a  labor  of  love  in  which  all  might  cordially 
and  conscientiously  co-operate,  seemed  an  attempt  ex- 
ceeding the  combined  powers  of  human  ingenuity  and 
benevolence. 

2.  This,  however,  has  been  accomplished  by 
the  instrumentality  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society,  which  has  itself  become  the  centre  of  that 
beautiful  union  of  the  divided  Members  of  the  Chris- 
tian Community,  now  for  the  first  time  exhibited  to 
the  world. 

3.  We  see,  as  it  were,  the  very  soul  of  Charity, 
embodied  in  the  form  and  substance  of  our  Institution, 
diffusing  a  vital  warmth,  subduing  prejudice,  expand- 


256        EXTRACT  FROM  LORD  TEIGMOUTh's  SPEECH. 

ing    the  affections,  and  animating  the  Members  of  it 
with  love  to  God  and  man. 

4.  '•  God  grant,"  says  the  pious  and  venerable 
Head  of  the  Zurich  Clergy,  and  I  wish  to  adopt  the 
spirit  of  his  prayer — "  God  grant  that  this  neTv  union 
among  so  many  lovers  of  Christian  truth,  may  daily 
take  deeper  root,  in  order  that  it  may  administer 
largely   to  the   growth  of  that  holy  and   venerable 

f  Church,  which  our  gracious  Saviour  has  reserved  to 
be  built  up  for  himself  in  these  last  days,  thereby  ful- 
filling his  own  declaration,  '  There  shall  be  one  fold 
and  one  Shepherd.'  " 

5.  "  What  a  magnificent  and  sublime  spectacle  is 
even  now  presented  to  us,  in  the  contemplation  of  the 
numerous  Bible  Societies  spread  over  the  face  of  the 
earth,  animated  by  one  spirit,  and  operating  by  the 
same  means  to  the  same  benevolent  end  !  What  an 
opening  for  the  most  glorious  hope  ;  what  an  excite- 
ment to  active  and  emulous  exertion,  are  afforded  by 
the  contemplation  ! 

6.  But  our  hope  and  gratification  would  be  more 
enlarged,  if  we  could  bring  before  us,  in  a  visible 
form,  the  effects  produced  by  the  charitable  labors 
of  these  Associations;  if  we  could  collect  into  one 
view  the  numerous  instjinces  in  which  the  Scriptures 
distributed  by  them  have  proved  the  source  of  conso- 
lation, hope,  and  joy,  to  the  poor,  the  desolate,  and 
the  afllicted  ;  of  reclaiming  the  vicious,  of  edifying 
the  well-disposed,  and  of  kindling  the  flames  of  char= 
ity,  piety,  and  devotion,  in  the  human  breast. 

7.  Of  this  we  are  assured,  that  the  comfort  of  in- 
dividuals in  this   life,  as  arising  out  of  the  hope  of  a 


I 


EXTRACT  FROM  MR.  GRANT's   SPEECH.  257 

glorious  immortality,  the  peace,  order,  and  happiness 
of  society  will  ever  be  in  proportion  to  the  influence 
of  that  holy  Book,  which  we  circulate  and  recommend, 
on  the  hearts  and  lives  of  mankind. 

8.  It  is  sufficient  for  us  to  know  that  we  have  la- 
bored to  promote  these  blessed  results  ;  and  we  may, 
with  humble  confidence,  leave  to  Him,  whose  grace 
descends  as  the  dew,  the  growth  and  increase  of  the 
seed  of  the  word  which  we  have  so  abundantly  sown, 
n  thi  sconfidence,  I  trust  that  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society,  which  will  ever  be  deemed  the  glory 
of  this  kingdom,  will  also  prove  a  main  pillar  of  its 
lasting  prosperity." 

EXTRACT  FROM  THE  SPEECH  OF  CHARLES  ORANTj 
JUN.  ESQ.  DELIVERED  ON  THE  SAME  OCCASION 
AS  THE  PRECEDING,  ON  A  MOTION  OF  THANKS 
TO    AUXILIARY    SOCIETIES. 

1.  "  But  what  is  it  that  shall  render  our  thanks 
worthy  of  this  universal  acceptance  ?  What  is  our 
connection  with  those  to  whom  we  offer  them  ?*  By 
what  ties  are  we  bound  to  them  ?" 

2.  We  give  a  part  of  his  reply  :  "  We  are  bound 
to  them  by  sacred  ties,  by  congenial  feelings,  by  kin- 
dred affections  :  we  have  with  them  common  joys, 
and  common  sorrows  ; — hopes  interwoven  with  our 
immortal  nature  ;  union  endeared  by  those  common 
hopes  and  common  sorrows. 

3.  I  speak  of  sorrows,  and  yet  I  have  called  this  a 
festival.     In  ordinary  festivals  we  exclude  everything 

22* 
*  The  Auxiliary  Societies. 


258  EXTRACT  FROM  MR.  GRANt's  SPEECH. 

of  distress  :  in  the  ordinary  scenes  of  festal  relaxations 
we  forget  (if  we  can  forget)  that  there  are  in  the  world 
around  us  griefs  most  agonized  which  cannot  be  re- 
lieved,— sympathies  most  dear  which  must  be  broken 
« — friendships  most  united,  which  must  be  dissohed — 
hearts  most  knit  together,  which  must  be  torn  asun- 
der. 

4.  We  forget,  that  there  is  one  pillow  on  which 
every  head  must  rest,  every  eye  be  closed.  We  for- 
get that  there  is  one  narrow  house,  to  which  no 
wealth  can  impart  comfort,  to  v/hich  no  dignity  can 
confer  lustre,  from  which  no  power  can  give  exemp- 
tion. 

5.  But  here  these  topics  are  legitimate  and  neces- 
sary ;  because  here,  as  the  basis  and  motive  of  our 
meeting,  we  aver  the  frail  and  precarious  tenure,  on 
which  we  hold  and  enjo}*^  life  ;  because  it  is  the  very 
charm  of  our  Society,  that  it  connects  together  the 
common  wants  and  common  sorrows  of  mankind. 

6.  But  our  connection  with  those  to  whom  we  are 
offering'-  our  thanks  does  not  rest  here  :  it  is  not  only 
because  we  have  common  sorrows,  but  because  we 
have  common  hopes  also.  Whatever  is  most  in- 
teresting to  the  reason,  elevating  to  the  affections, 
consolatory  to  the  sorrows,  animating  to  the  hopes  of 
all  mankind,  is  combined  in  the  volumes  which  we  dis- 
tribute. 

7.  To  every  pain,  they  give  its  suitable  allevi- 
ation ;  to  every  distress,  its  best  remedy  ;  to  parted 
friendship,  they  hold  forth  re-union  ;  to  sickness,  un- 
fading health  ;  to  death,  they  open  prospects  beyond 
this  world ;  to  the  anguish  that  kneels  over  the 
grave,  the  hope  that  triumphs  in  the  resurrection. 


EXTRACT  FROM  REV.  C  D.  BRERltTON.  259 

8.  These  are  the  ethcrial  visitants  that  descend 
to  mix  with  men.  It  is  in  the  solitude  of  grief, 
in  the  desertion  of  anguish,  tha^  the  eye,  puri- 
fied by  tears,  discerns  the  celestial  guests  :  In 
the  ordinary  commerce  of  the  world  they  are  more 
obscured. 

9.  These  hopes  are  like  the  stars  that  brighten 
the  firmament  of  night  :  In  the  glare  of  day,  in  the 
meridian  brightness  of  the  sun,  they  are  unobserved ; 
but  when  the  traveller  is  alone  in  the  darkness,  when 
he  anticipates  an  impenetrable  night,  he  then  ob- 
serves the  fires  that  are  kindled  in  the  firmament  to 
guide  and  cheer  his  steps. 

10.  It  is  on  these  hopes,  and  these  sorrows,  com- 
mon to  our  whole  race,  that  our  union  is  founded  ;  to 
sustain  these  hopes,  and  to  cheer  these  sorrows,  is 
the  common  object  which  binds  every  patron  to  our 
society.  So  long  as  we  rely  on  these  two  emotions  of 
our  common  nature,  our  union  will  be  profound  as  our 
sorrows,  and  unfading  as  our  hopes.  No  weakness 
will  be  produced  by  extending  our  efforts  ;  the  more 
we  enlarge  our  limits,  the  deeper  will  be  our  founda- 
tions :  the  wider  we  diffuse  our  exertions,  the  more 
triumphant  will  be  their  energy." 


EXTRACT  FROM  RF,V.  C  D.  BRERETON  IN  SUPPORT 
OF  THE  MISSIONARY  SHIP  FUND*  FOR  MAINTAIN- 
ING REGULAR  INTERCOURSE  WIIH  AFRICA. 
SEPT.     1815. 

1.    It  may  appear  to  some  visionary  to  employ  a 
ship   in  assisting  missionaries   to   preach  the  gospel. 


^60  EXTRACT  FROM  REV.  C.   D.   BRERETON. 

If  this  point  be  examined,  I  think  nothing  can  be  more 
reasonable,  or  have  a  stronger  claim  to  our  support. 

2.  Many  false  notions  have  been  entertained  of 
Missionar}^  Societies.  Thej^  have  been  considered 
as  speculations  in  a  sacred  cause,  which  may  or  may 
not  succeed.  We  have  been  willing  to  contribute  a 
small  sum,  as  a  matter  of  trial  ;  but  here  our  interest 
has  ended.  But,  my  lord,  holy  attempts  like  these 
originate  in  the  command  of  God,  and  rest  upon  his 
promise  and  his  power. 

3.  We  have  imperfectly  esteemed  the  missiona- 
ries themselves.  They  have  been  sent  out  :  they 
have  had  our  admiration  ;  but  we  have  not  followed 
and  cheered  them  in  their  course,  with  our  sympathy 
and  regard.  The  missionary  has  been  considered  as 
too  elevated  to  look  for,  and  too  hardy  to  need,  any 
affection  from  us,   when  once  sent  forth. 

4.  But  nothing  can  be  more  contrary  to  the  truth. 
However  elevated  in  the  faith,  however  braced  and 
girded  for  their  warfare,  however  willing  to  suffer  the 
loss  of  all  things  and  count  them  but  dross  ;  they  have 
always  been  comforted  by  the  knowledge  of  the  love 
and  sympathy  of  their  Christian  Brethren. 

5.  The  whole  of  Missionary  Biography  proves  that 
missionaries  have  been  more  remarkable  for  tenderness 
and  keenness  of  feeling,  than  even  for  decision  and  de- 
termination in  conduct.  They  have  often  been  com- 
forted by  assurances  of  regard — they  have  often 
been  helped  forward  by  seasonable  supplies  ;  and 
will  not  the  missionaries  sent  out  by  us  be  comforted 
by  pledges  of  our  love  and  seasonable  assistance  from 
us? 


EXTRACT  FROM  REV.  C.  D.  BRERETON.      261 

6.  And  how  can  we  better  testify  that  love,  and 
convey  that  assistance,  than  by  making:  it  an  express 
object  !  When  their  settlements  are  burnt  and  de- 
stroyed (as  they  have  been)  will  it  not  support  them 
to  know  that  the  next  arrival  from  England  will  sup- 
ply them  with  the  means  of  resuming  their  labor  of 
love  ?  When  their  fellow  soldier  is  cut  off  by  the 
stroke  of  death,  will  it  not  alleviate  their  sorrow  to 
know  that  fresh  laborers  are  on  their  voyage  to 
assist  them  in  their  holy  enterprize  ? 

7.  Surely  we  may  suppose,  that  recollections  of 
past  tokens  of  regard,  and  anticipations  of  future 
support,  may  communicate  comfort  even  to  a  mis- 
sionary, in  many  a  dreary  moment. 

8.  High  and  elevated  as  was  the  soul  of  St.  Paul, 
how  did  he  feel  these  things  ?  When  a  prisoner  at 
Rome,  how  did  he  feel  a  present  sent  to  him  from 
the  Philippian  Church  ?  It  was  an  odour  of  a  sweet 
smell.  When  in  peculiar  distress  in  Macedonia,  troub- 
led on  every  side^  by  what  means  was  he  comforted  ? 
God  who  comforteth  them  that  are  cast  down^  coniforied 
him  by  the  CGming  of  Titus. 

9.  This  great  apostle  thought  it  not  beneath  his 
office  to  make  travels  and  voyages  from  church  to 
church,  and  from  country  to  country ;  to  collect  from 
the  liberality  of  some,  and  to  distribute  to  the  necessi- 
ty of  others. 

10.  On  these  Christian  principles,  the  present 
plan  seems  expedient  and  rational,  inasmuch  as  it  is 
calculated  to  facilitate  communications  between  the 
missionaries  and  ourselves  ;  and  to  nourish,  therefore, 
the  motives  of  action  in  both. 


262     EXTRACT  FROM  MR.  BICKERSTETH  S  SPEECH. 

1 1.  Nor  will  this  holy  traffic  be  without  a  reward 
and  a  recompense  to  us.  The  vessel  will  bring  back 
at  regular  seasons  tidings  from  thiose  who  have  gone 
forth,  through  our  means,  to  preach  the  gospel  in 
heathen  lands.  And  be  these  tidings  gloomy  or  joy- 
ful, they  must  convey  to  every  christian  heart  inter- 
est and  satisfaction. 

12.  Be  they  gloomy — will  it  not  be  a  satisfaction 
to  know,  that  we  have  assisted  the  suffering  missiona- 
ries when  they  most  needed  assistance  ?  Be  they 
joyful — will  it  not  be  a  delight  to  partake  of  their 
joy,  and  the  joy  of  heaven  over  sinners  that  repent  ? 
The  interchange  of  such  feelings  and  convictions,  so 
much  in  the  nature  of  Christianity,  cannot  fail  to  do 
good  ;  and  methinks  the  merchandise  of  them  is  better 
ilian  the  merchandise  of  silver^  and  the  gain  thereof  than 
much  fine  gold. 

EXTRACT  FROM  THE  SPEECH  OF  REV.  MR.  BICK- 
ERSTETH,  on  THE  DANGER  OF  SENDING  MIS- 
SIONARIES  TO    AFRICA.      Sept-    !815. 

1.  If  the  danger  be  objected  to  us,  I  answer  by 
asking  how  do  we  reason  in  worldly  matters?  If  a 
hostile  kingdom  is  to  be  iriva'k-vi,  Wellington  shall 
have  his  100,000  of  our  noblest  and  bravest  men — 
the  first  men  in  the  country  :  they  shall  be  exposed 
to  most  tremendous  dajiger  ;  thousands  of  them  shall 
fail  ;  and  yet  Wellington  will  not  stop  till  he  reach- 
es the  head-qirirter;,  an  i  triumphs  in  the  verv  cap- 
ital of  onr  enemy.  1  need  not  speak  the  praise  of 
Wellington — then  blame  not  in  us,  what  you  com- 
mend in  him. 


2.  We  are  called  upon  to  send  an  invading  army 
into  the  kingdom  of  darkness,  under  the  banners  of 
that  Mighty  Prince,  who  never  yet  failed  of  success. 
Let  not  British  Christians  be  less  valiant  than  Brit- 
ish Soldiers.  Our  hope  is  more  glorious,  our  re- 
ward more  illustrious,  our  success  more  certain,  and 
it  will  bring  more  abundant  beriftlits  to  man. 

3.  The  love  of  country  induces  the  soldier  to 
give  up  friends  and  relatives,  and  all  that  is  dear  to 
him.  The  love  of  country,  the  love  of  mankind, 
and  the  love  of  the  Saviour — all  unite  to  constrain 
the  Missionary  to  give  up  all  he  can  for  Christ ;  and 
if  it  does  so,  is  it  not  ours  to  support  him  in  this 
warfare  ? 

4.  If  it  be  said,  "  We  see  few  signs  of  success 
in  ^\frica,"  I  answer.  It  is  the  peculiar  property  of 
faith,  to  excite  us  to  labor  in  the  performance  of  a 
plain  duty,  though  the  reward  be  unseen,  depending 
upon  the  promise  that  it  shall  eventually  succeed  j 
and  I  answer  again.  Many  missionary  attempts,  which 
have  ultimately  been  greatly  blessed,  have  at  the 
beginning  had  great  discouragements.  That  noble 
Mission  of  the  Baptists,  which  now  fills  the  Chris- 
tian world  with  admiration,  did  not,  for  a  long  sea- 
son, seem  at  all  to  prosper  :  nor,  as  you  have  heard, 
are  we  without  success  in  Africa. 

5.  My  Lord — when  I  look  back  upon  the  long, 
dark,  and  dreary  night  of  Paganism,  and  when  I  ob- 
serve again  the  various  degrees  of  success  which 
God  has  given  to  the  prudent  exertions  of  all  his 
servants,  of  every  denomination,  in  every  part  of 
the  world,  methinks  I  see  the  first  appearance  o 
the  dawn  of  a  better  day. 


364       EXTRACT  FROM  MR.  BICRERSTETH's    SPEECH. 

6.  I  behold  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  rising,  with 
heahng  in  his  wings,  upon  a  benighted  world — the 
first  streaks  of  his  approach  paint  the  horizon — a 
cheering  and  comfortable  tinge  glows  in  the  sky — the 
edges  of  the  clouds  grow  brighter  and  brighter — the 
shades  of  night  recede,  and  the  people  that  walk  in 
darkness  shall  yet  see  the  great  Light  of  the  world. 

7.  Did  our  opponents  wish  to  hinder  our  success, 
which  I  will  never  believe  they  do,  they  could  soon- 
er stop  the  advance  of  the  splendid  luminary  of  the 
heavens,  than  retard  the  progress  of  that  iniinitely 
more  glorious  Sun,  v/hich  is  the  light  to  lighten  the 
Gentiles,    and   will    yet   ])e   the  glory  of  Israel. 

8.  x\frica  may  indeed  now  be  as  still  as  the  wa- 
ters of  the  most  retired  and  embosomed  lake  ;  but 
my  lord,  that  stone  of  the  gospel  is  yet  to  be 
thrown  in,  which  will  not  only  make  a  circle  in  its 
ow^n  immediate  neighborhood,  but  a  wider  and  wi- 
der and  still  wider  circle,  till  it  embraces  the  whole 
surface,  and  Africa  is  moved  to  its  farthest  bounds." 


THE    END. 


^ 


i 


